A Western Tail

by Trigger_Finger

Rating: mature
Tags: Adventure, Sex, Daring Do, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Romance, Original Character
Length: 118191

While treasure hunting, Daring Do is shot and left for dead by the notorious Black Mane. After recovering she is befriended by a stallion with no name and the duo team up to hunt down the outlaw.

While treasure hunting, Daring Do is shot and left for dead by the notorious outlaw: Black Mane. After being rescued by a stallion law bringer and recovering from her injuries, she decides to team up with the stallion and bring Black Mane to justice, and retrieve her treasure. As the duo cross most of the Equestrian frontier they go through hardships, make new friends and they both eventually find that special something that deep down makes us happy inside no matter what happens.

Not a clopfic (Obviously) but does contain many scenes of sexually explicit nature. Based long before season one and is based around 1912. Told mostly from Daring Do's perspective but sometimes jumps to someone else's perspective just to tell the story better.

I kind of want to find a different cover image but for now that one will do. Open to suggestions.

Edited and proofread by Delitor so big thanks to him.

Published 2013-03-24 19:40:03 UTC
Last updated 2013-05-19 13:14:21 UTC

Chapter 2: An angel

My sleep was undisturbed and I came around peacefully. As my vision returned I found myself resting upon a fine bed with a beautiful blanket atop of me. I went to move then winced in pain as my lower gut seemed to burn.

I let out a small gasp of pain and slowly lifted the blanket off my body. I was in a different attire of clothing than I was wearing when I had been shot. I had silky pants and a fine dress on yet there was no blood on either of these pieces of clothing.

I lifted the dress from the bottom and gazed upon my bare stomach area. Some-pony had wrapped my wound in medical bandage. I could see a stain of blood coming through but it wasn’t fresh, maybe a day old.

I groaned in pain as I lay back down, unable to get up from the searing pain in my gut from where I had been shot. I fluffed the dress and made sure to cover myself again. I may be bed-ridden but a mare must appear decent.

I pulled the blanket off my body, it was rather warm in the room and there was no need for the piece of bedding to cover me. I sighed as I gently rested my right hoof on my wound area and let out a slow breath.

My thoughts soon turned to what was happening. I doubt I was dead so the thought in mind was ‘How am I alive?’ I had heard some-pony talking, so maybe they saved me but then the question was ‘Why? Why would he or she save my life? Out of the goodness of their heart or did they want something from me?’

I pondered the question for what seemed like hours. My thoughts ended up usually going in circles. Eventually I discarded the thoughts and found myself looking at the light brown ceiling. The house, from the looks of things, was made of timber, I think. There was a nice aroma in the air that smelt like roses. The room was lit by an overhanging lamp that managed to give the room a dim lighting.

I once again tried to get up but found myself grimacing in pain and had to lie back down. As I settled, a stronger pain surged through me and I couldn’t help but to cry out in pain.

The door opened and a lone figure stood there. I looked over to see a young stallion standing in the doorway. He was tall, maybe six inches taller than me, and looked to be on the stronger side of things.

His fur was a dark shade of brown yet his hair was a silky blond. His eyes were a medium blue that seemed to shine in the light. He had a bit of stubble around the side of his face and chin. He wore a dark brown duster coat which drooped and flapped about as he slowly paced over to me with a tray of what smelt like tea.

He pulled up a wooden chair beside the bed then set the tray on a nightstand which stood beside the bed. He took the silver teapot and poured a portion of the contents into a small teacup. Steam wisped from the spout of the pot and the cup as he poured then finally stopped and set the pot back down.

Ever so gracefully he picked up the cup in both hooves and offered it to me. I slowly extended my own hooves and accepted the offer, taking the cup into my palms carefully. He didn’t say a word. He just sat there and watched me intently as I gently blew the hot tea to cool it down before slowly taking a sip.

I took the cup away from my lips and gave a faint smile then an appreciative nod. “Mmm… it’s good… thank you.” I whispered softly, so softly that I almost couldn’t hear myself. He simply nodded without saying anything.

I let out a small breath then took another sip of tea, this time savouring the taste. It tasted like camomile or maybe some other sort of herbal green tea. I once again took the teacup away from my lips which were now wet from the beverage.

“Am I dead?” I asked quietly but he shook his head. “How did I… did you… save me?” he nodded. “Don’t talk much huh?” but his reply took me off guard.

“I do talk” he replied. His voice was quiet, with a lower undertone but timid and seemingly shy. Something about his voice put me at ease.

I sat there and sipped tea for the next half hour before finally setting the teacup down on the tray. “Thank you” I whispered again and he nodded, gulped and then picked up the tea tray and left.

As he shut the door I managed to sneak a peek past the doorway. I could see through the window in what looked to be a living room. I noticed that it was dark outside, probably nighttime or very early morning. The room I was in had no windows and its only light source was the lantern.

I soon found myself extremely tired and quickly fell back to sleep.

My dreams were haunted however, by that of Black Mane. The memory of him shooting me played again and again. As the horrid nightmare went on it seemed like things got cold, my body shivered and my teeth chattered. Each time Black Mane would shoot me it would be a blessing. My coldness would be subdued but only for so long before the nightmare would return.

Several times in during my rest I would awake suddenly but only briefly. My body would be drenched in sweat and it would have dampened my fur and become cold. My body was shaking every time and my breath would be raspy and coarse.

I didn’t know which was better: the nightmares or real life.

* * *

I finally woke up and managed to stay up for a little longer than I had all the times before, minus the one time that I drank the tea. My body was dry and warm. The blanket had been placed over my body again and helped to keep me warm. It was summer time yet somehow I had managed to become cold.

I unravelled the blanket slightly only to find myself in a different dress. This one differed from the other only in colour. This one was orange in colour but looked almost identical to the last.

I took hold of the dress bottom and pulled up the lower folds. The medical bandages had been changed and these ones no longer had blood stains in them. I pushed the dress folds back down then rested my head against the plush pillow.

I tried to swallow but found that my throat was dry and sticky. I could barely even swallow my own saliva and found it difficult to talk. I grimaced in pain as I forced myself to get up.

I managed to get myself out of bed, though painfully. I needed water so badly. My lips were dry and it felt like they were cracking. My eyes suddenly felt heavy and blood rushed to my head as I began to stumble across the floor and towards the door.

I contemplated lying back down but I needed water. I needed water more than anything I had ever needed before.

I managed to reach the door and by this time my head began to throb. Why was this happening? I had been shot before and never had things turned out like this. My vision started to blur as I opened the door. The hinged creaked in report and I swung open the door rather slowly.

My head swayed back and forth as I staggered into what looked like the living quarters of the home. The stallion whom had given me the tea looked over to me and immediately rushed over to me just as my legs gave out. He caught my limp body in his forelegs and that was the last thing I remembered.

* * *

I didn’t know how long I was out for but the next time I awoke, it was peaceful. I felt a soft and graceful hoof trailing through my mane and it would sometimes gently caress the side of my face.

I let out small tired moans as I ever so slowly came around. The first thing I saw was the stallion, the one who had given me the tea and who had also saved my life. My vision finally tuned itself in and everything became crystal clear.

I no longer felt sick, for whatever reason I did, and my body no longer felt dehydrated. He continued to stroke his left hoof through my mane like an attentive parent as he held his right foreleg underneath my body, keeping my upper body somewhat levitated. My head rested on his right shoulder which felt almost as nice as the pillow I had slept on.

My gut no longer felt painful either, at least not for the moment. I tried to think of something to say but couldn’t think of anything. He brought up a small cup of tea that smelt like tea he had given me before. “Drink… it’s good for you” he informed me as he brought the cup to my lips.

He held the cup with perfect steadiness and I drank slowly until the entire cup of tea was gone. As he took the cup away from my mouth I managed to whisper “Thank-you.” Though my body felt better I was still a little disoriented but was still puzzled by the question of why I was so beat up. I had never fallen ill after being shot before.

I looked up into his glistening eyes. “What happened?” I asked but he didn’t answer right away. Instead he continued to cradle me and stroke his hoof through my mane. Generally I wouldn’t let a stallion hold me like this but right now it was kind of soothing, considering everything that just happened.

“You had a bad fever… from those thistles. You should be more careful. Had I not been there then you probably would’ve died” he told me calmly. I gulped. I guess I really wasn’t paying attention but now that I thought about it those thistle plants were Death Thistles. The tips of their thorns were barbed and spiked with toxins. Usually a pony would have a few hours to get treated but I suppose with my heart rate the way it was and with me digging for so long it really cut that time short.

I simply lay there, in his embrace, for the next hour in total silence. Finally he broke the silence. “Tomorrow you will be rested up enough to walk. I’ll get you to Ponyville. It’s a newly formed rural town but you’ll be able to talk to their local doctor, Doctor Heart Hooves.” He told me and I nodded.

“Why… why did you save me?” but the answer I got wasn’t one I was expecting.

“I was following Black Mane. He’s a wanted criminal in these parts and I was going to bring him to justice until he shot you. I could’ve apprehended him but you would’ve died. I made the better choice” he told me. My heart sank. Thanks to me, a notorious criminal was still on the loose.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to.” I whispered, not really piecing my sentence together very well.

“Don’t be. It wasn’t your fault. The choice I made was a very easy one.” He replied calmly, not even hinting a slight bit of irritation.

I started to doze off and rolled my head into his neck then passed out. My dreams, thankfully, weren’t haunted or cold. I slept peacefully and my body felt rejuvenated for the first time ever.

* * *

I awoke naturally and again proceeded to unravel the blanket and lift my dress. There were no medical bandages but I could see where I had been shot. It would be just another scar I would have to live with. Scars were no stranger to me, I had more scars then I cared to count. Luckily they were mostly in spots that were covered by my clothes and in turn I didn’t look hideous.

I noticed that this was yet another dress and that I now had different pants on. These weren’t silk but a linen fabric of sort. I proceeded to get out of bed. My stomach no longer hurt but my body wasn’t exactly used to moving so I had to take things rather slowly at first.

I slowly made my way to the door and placed my hoof on the handle as I took a deep breath. I opened the door and proceeded into the next room. Everything looked different without the blur from deathly illness inhibiting my vision.

By a dining table sat the stallion who had rescued me. I slowly trotted over to him and sat across from him. I wasn’t sure why but my mind quickly raced to whose dresses these were.

“Who do they belong to? The dresses?” I asked and he sighed.

“Bought them in town after I saved you. Your old clothes were bloody and needed to be washed.” He replied. I looked down to the clothes. Why had he spent money on clothes for me? Couldn’t he have just given me some of his clothes?

“You… dressed me” I replied uneasily, knowing he would’ve had to see my body without clothes to have dressed me like he had.

“I’m sorry… I didn’t look more then I had to. I had to change your clothes, you had a fever and sweat accumulated then quickly became cold. You needed a change of clothes every day.” He informed me. Generally I wouldn’t like a stallion dressing me while I was unconscious but he seemed to know what needed to be done and didn’t strike me as perverse.

“Thank you” I whispered and he nodded. He offered me a cool glass of water which I hastily accepted and downed quickly. I could feel the cool water trickle down my throat which felt better than anything I had ever felt before, due to my lack of water over the last little while. He seemed to be very soft-spoken and didn’t strike me as the one who talked much.

My mind suddenly began to think of who he was. “What’s your name? I’m Daring Do.” I asked, introducing myself at the same time. He nodded but sat in silence for a moment before replying to my question.

“I… I don’t have one. But it’s nice to meet you Ms. Do.” He replied and I snickered.

“Oh come on… you have to have a name.” I said, poking into what his name was but not expecting to get the answer he gave.

“I was an orphan as a foal. I grew up without a name. Every-pony who knows me, knows me as ‘The Lone Ranger’” he informed me. My heart sank. I hadn’t meant to bring up what seemed to be hard memories for him.

“I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to bring it up.” I apologized and he simply nodded. I think that meant he forgave me but I wasn’t sure. “Well… do you mind if I call you John? I always liked the name John.” I asked and he shrugged.

He stood up. “Come on. You need to get dressed.” He informed me. Dressed? I already was dressed. I guess he meant get dressed into my old clothes. He led me back to the room, handed me what I guessed were my old clothes and then left me in privacy.

I slipped off all the clothes I currently wore. The air seemed to blow gently against my bare body, sending shivers of sensation across my entire body. Usually it would be natural but after always wearing clothes it felt strange to be bare. I slipped on my old adventuring clothes which no longer smelt foul but rather pleasant.

He had also included my revolver and holster among the pile of clothes which I slipped on as well. It felt good getting back into my old clothes, even if those dresses were comfortable.

I wondered to myself how much he had spent on the dresses. I soon discarded the thought and left the room. He stood by the table, obviously ready to leave. He had two twin revolvers in hip holsters. Both were Colt SAA and were probably 45LC like mine. Slung Across his back was what looked to be a 1878 Colt double barrel 12guage but with a heavier more sturdy barrel look to it. Probably a newer model meant to fire smokeless powder.

He wore the brown duster coat I had seen him wear when he first fed me tea but now also sported a bandolier filled with red shotgun shells and some long rifle cartridges. I caught a peak of the grip from an auto loading pistol hidden behind the chest of the coat but he moved the flaps of his coat over the gun before I could get a better look.

He nodded to me. “Come on, the carriage is waiting.” he told me then led me out of the house.

Chapter 3: Ponyville

The carriage was being pulled by two large stallion horses that easily pulled the carriage along. As we talked more I found that he was more sociable and it just took a little getting used to his sheepish nature. I was wondering earlier if he too was a pegasus like me but it turns out he was actually an earth pony. It also turns out that he wasn’t actually non-social but rather he was a little sheepish around mares or to put it in his own words: “I’m not good with words when talking to pretty mares.” His comment made me blush a little.

He was wearing that brown duster coat of his along with brown trousers and a white undershirt. He had a black cow-pony hat and spurred boots. I began to talk about my past and asked about his, making sure not to ask about his foal-hood but rather recent tales.

“Well… after I broke out of that goddess forsaken orphanage I met a mare who… sort of took me under her wing, quite literally. She was a pegasus gunslinger and a frontiers-pony from when every-pony first started cultivating the lands. She taught me everything she could about guns. We went on many adventures together and she was kind of like a mom but… well anyway, eventually we went our separate ways.” He told me. The story made me feel sympathy for him.

“I lost my parents too. I was too young to remember and was brought up by my aunt. Five years ago, when I was fifteen, I took an interest in firearms and went under the tutelage of my mentor who taught me how to properly operate guns.” He nodded as we continued along. In the distance I could see a small town… well it couldn’t really be described as a town, more like a few houses that were undergoing construction.

Eventually the carriage pulled up to the town and John, which was the name I was giving him, parked it by a recently completed town hall. We both hopped off the carriage and looked around the small town. It had one dirt road that went right through the center of town and made a circle around town hall. In the very far distance I could make out a somewhat large farm that looked better than most of the town did combined.

Almost as if he read my mind, John leaned over and whispered into my ear. “Don’t let the looks fool you. The place has just started to grow after that farm over there gained business.” I nodded and he led me towards a small little house which actually must’ve been the hospital, or what passed for a hospital. It had a big sign with a red cross on it.

We entered through small set of swinging doors. A rather fine looking stallion in a white doctor’s gown looked over to us. He got up and nimbly made his way over to us. He had glasses on his face which made him look kind of funny. His fur was white along with his mane and his eyes were a purple haze. As he greeted us his voice took me aback. It was high pitched and rather educated for what seemed like a one-pony town.

“Oh hello. I’m Doctor Heart Hooves but everyone around here just calls me Red… how can I help you?” he asked and John spoke first.

“Just need some medicine Red. After effects of Death Whistle.” He replied and Red immediately went to his shelves and pulled out a small vile of what I assumed to be medicine. John gave two bits to Red then accepted the medicine. “Thanks Doc, that’ll be all.”

After giving Red a nod, John began to leave and I followed him. As we left the hospital John gave me the vile. “Oh uhm thank you but… I don’t feel sick anymore” I stammered.

“You might feel okay now but the effects of Death Whistle linger around in you system for about two weeks, unless you take this medicine. You’ve only been out for a week so…” he trailed off but he didn’t need to say anything more. I didn’t want to feel the way I had for the last couple of days.

I accepted the medicine and downed it quickly. I swallowed the small amount of contents in one gulp but then the aftertaste struck me hard. “Guh…” I spat as I tried to get the horrid taste out of my mouth. “What is this stuff?” I gasped and John chuckled as we continued along.

“It’s comprised of Poison joke and hard cider. It’s the only known thing that gets ride of the symptoms of Death Whistle. Hey look on the bright side, you didn’t have to taste the medicine needed to cure you of your poison.” John laughed and I didn’t ask what was in the medicine he mentioned. I had a feeling that if I did I might puke.

We continued on through the dusty streets. As the wind blew it would tuff up some sand and make dust. John’s duster coat flapped in the small wind as we walked along the trails.

Eventually we came to a very basic train station. It was just a wooden platform near the railroad tracks and a small booth for buying tickets. “Why are we at a train station?” I asked hesitantly. He didn’t answer at first. “John! Why are we at a train station?” I asked again, this time a little more sternly. He looked over to me.

“To get you home. Trust me kid, I’m twenty one years old and have been doing this a lot of years now. You want my advice, give this stuff up. You’ll either end up dead or… well I guess you’ll just end up dead, trust me.” His words made me think for a moment but still didn’t deter my decision. He stepped forwards and approached the attendant booth. I grabbed John by his shoulder and spun him back around to face me.

“John I’m not leaving. I… don’t really have a home and don’t plan on going anywhere until I get what I came here for.” I informed him and he sighed.

“And what did you come here for? To experience ‘The Wild West’? To find fortune in a land that has been unscathed? Trust me kid, all you’ll find is a bullet to the gut and a one way ticket to a cemetery, if you’re lucky.” He told me plainly. What happened to his nice timid side? This side seemed more cold and harsh.

“John… Black Mane stole something from me and I intend to get it back. Now I don’t care how I do but by goddess I’m gonna get my treasure back, or die trying.” I told him. He simply stood there in silence for a few minutes then sighed.

“My mentor.” He replied and the comment took me off guard.

“What?”

“Those dresses you wore. They belonged to my mentor. You reminded me of her and for that reason I don’t want to see you hurt. Not by Black Mane, not by his gang, not by any-pony.” He told me. His words were touching but didn’t change my mind.

“Well then. I guess you better help a lady find her lost treasure them, hmm?” I asked and he let out a sigh of defeat. “You weren’t trying to argue with me, were you?” I asked jokingly as we trotted away from the train station.

“Ms. Daring Do ma’am, with all due respect, there are two methods to arguing with a mare and neither one works.” He told me and I chuckled from the humor in the comment. He had a point.

“I’ll take that as a compliment.” I laughed as we continued down the dusty road towards his carriage. Suddenly a very posh looking stallion rushed up to us.

“Please help. That thief… no, that BANDIT, stole my money!” gasped the stallion. He had a dark brown mane, brown eyes and a lighter brown fur colour along with a white cent symbol as his cutie mark.

John was about to say something when suddenly a gunshot went off and ricocheted off something metal nearby. John ducked and pulled me down with him. The stallion in front of us screamed like Equestria was ending and simply fainted.

A few dozen yards away, a lone stallion galloped off with a bag of what appeared to be money, based on the green $ sign on the bag. John cursed to himself and quickly rushed over to one of the large horses currently attached to his carriage. He quickly untied the horse from the ropes and ties that kept it bound to the carriage and quickly lept bareback onto the horse.

He quickly spurred the horse with his cow-pony boots and pursued the ‘Bandit’. It only took a few moments for John to catch up to the bandit who now saw John pursuing him and began to fire wildly at John with his revolver but missed every shot.

John unsheathed a lasso and quickly spun the loop above his head in a very western style then tossed the lasso end at the bandit. The lasso landed perfectly around the bandit who in turn lost his balance and collapsed on the ground, struggling to break free.

John stopped his horse then dismounted it and immediately proceeded to hogtie the bandit. He picked up the petty thief and placed him on the back of his horse before returning to us with the bag of money. At this point the stallion who had informed us of the thievery had recovered and was squealing in delight.

John pulled the bandit off the back of his horse and tossed his body over to the stallion along with the bits. The stallion was nearly speechless and was obviously very impressed. “Oh thank the goddess you came when you did mister… please accept this as a token of my gratitude.” The stallion said and handed John a large jar of rainbow coloured fluids.

John nodded in appreciation and placed the jar in his saddle bags. The posh looking stallion began to give light kicks into the bandit’s side as both John and myself left the scene. John tugged the horse along by a halter and as we approached the carriage he sighed to himself then looked to me.

“If we’re going after Mane then we won’t be needing this carriage. You can have Nostalgic here, he’s a good riding horse but he never really suited me like Marry did.” He informed me as he unhooked Mary from the carriage. He tied them both to a riding post then led us over to a store with a sign that read ‘Ponyville General Goods’.

We entered the store and were greeted by two ponies who waved us over to them. One was a mare with blue fur and a purple mane where the other was a stallion with red fur and a pink mane. Both had a cutie mark resembling hay bales.

“Howdy” John called out as he tipped his black cow-pony hat in a gentlecolt manner then proceeded to the front desk. The ponies behind the counter both nodded as John walked up to them.

“What can ah do yah fer Ranger?” the stallion asked in a very southern accent. John pondered the thought for a question then pointed out the window to his carriage.

“How much is that carriage worth to you? It has a very rigid suspension and can really haul.” John told the stallion who rubbed his chin in thought.

“Well… without the horses… ah’d give yah… hundred an fifty bits.” He offered and John nodded.

The stallion was about to pull out some money but John stopped him. “Trade in. I want two Winchester 94s with five boxes of .30 caliber rounds.” He told the stallion who in turn did a quick mental check.

“Well that’d be cuttin yah short… those rifles together sell for fifty bits a piece but...” He began but John cut him off before he could continue.

“FIFTY BITS! That’s insane!” he gasped and the stallion nodded.

“Well they are bran’ new, right off the assembly line an straight to my market. But look at it this way, if yah want ah’ll sell yah ten boxes a ammo an even throw in an ammo belt fer that pretty little mare there. Make it closer tah yer money’s worth.” He offered and John sighed.

I didn’t know that much about bartering but I knew that fifty bits for a rifle was a rip-off. Even for a new rifle with such fine quality craftsmanship as a Winchester still wasn’t worth fifty bits, not by a long shot. Heck, the factories sold them for less than twenty. It was probably because this was a newly developed town that was just taking its first breath.

“Throw in two saddles for our horses and rifle boots then you got yourself a deal.” John bartered. The stallion nodded.

John nodded and accepted the bargain and the stallion and mare grabbed the things he had ordered. John grabbed most of our stuff and I got the ammo. We walked back over to the horses and sat down as we distributed everything. John only took fifty rounds of ammo for his Winchester because the majority of his bandolier was filled with shotgun shells.

That meant that I got the rest of the ammo which was one-hundred and fifty rounds. He also split what little pistol ammo he had. It turns out his revolvers were .45LC just like mine. After quickly distributing everything John placed the saddles on both horses then placed his Winchester in the rifle boot.

I strapped the Winchester lever action rifle across my back but then looked to the horse in front of me with disappointment. I hadn’t ridden a horse in the longest time and looked to John for help. “Uhm… John… a little help?” I asked. He looked over to me and nodded.

He helped me up onto the saddle which rested on the horses back. If I remembered horse breeds correctly then these were both Kentucky Saddlers. I think they were anyway. I was paired with Nostalgic while John took Marry, just like he planned.

We stayed in town for a few hours and trained me in horseback riding. I followed his motions and soon everything about horseback riding returned to me and I was easily able to ride the big stallion.

Satisfied with what I had learned we both mounted up then began to ride our horses out of town. We rode side by side, our horses kicking up small fumes of dust as they trotted along at a rather fast pace.

I looked to John who was focusing on the path ahead. The sun was setting over the horizon and soon it would be nighttime. “So John… what’s the plan?”

Author's Note

Okay before anyone says anything like "Bad editor", he's not. This chapter just hasn't been edited yet, nor the next chapter. I can usually cough up about 10000 words in a day if I'm not working but then usually end up waiting for the edited copies to come back. So I figured (Since I plan on making this a longer story) that I'd release the un-edited versions and as I got the edited versions then I'd replace the un-edited versions with the edited ones. It'll work better during the weekdays because I work 14-16 hour days so I'll only be able to write one chapter (I'll try to make it long chapters) so it'll hopefully run pretty smoothly.

Chapter 4: Zap cider

The day had been a long and somewhat hot. I was glad that we were finally stopping for the night.

I looked over to the two steeds that grazed in the meadow nearby. Luckily both of the horses were loyal to John and wouldn’t deter far from the campsite, if that’s what one would call it. It was hardly a campsite and only consisted of a small stone fireplace with two spots cleared away on the ground for sleeping along with all our equipment.

“We should’ve bought some items in town.” I mused and he shrugged.

“The thought never bestowed itself upon me.” He replied as he added some wood to the fire. I sighed as I sat across from him at the fireplace.

“Then maybe next time we should think ahead.” I told him and he looked over to me with a smirk.

“Now that’s thinking ahead.” He chuckled sarcastically. I was about to open my mouth to reply to his smug remark but he suddenly lept up and started swearing and cursing.

“GET OFF HER YAH DUMB MULE… GET THE BUCK OFF HER… GODDESS DARN-IT, GET OFF HER BEFORE I BUCK YAH IN THE REAR!” He roared and I couldn’t imagine what he would be yelling at until I followed his gaze.

My face went expressionless as I realized that Nostalgic had mounted Marry and was trying to align his penis with her vaginal opening, though he did a rather poor job of it and tried to simply thrust his way into her every few seconds. John went up and booted Nostalgic right in his gut. The horse wasn’t deterred and still thrusted his erection towards the prize.

John kicked the horse again but this time lower. He kicked about a foot away from the horses largely erected penis and Nostalgic neighed in minor pain then dismounted Marry before trotted off, snorting and threshing up dirt as he went about angrily.

John trotted back over to the campsite and I gave him a curious look. “Uhm… might I ask why exactly you did that?” I asked albeit shyly due to the nature of what was happening.

“I couldn’t let him get Marry pregnant now. If she got pregnant then when she began to show I’d have to take her back home to properly care for her. I just can’t go riding around on a horse that’s pregnant is all.” He informed me. It made sense really, pregnant horses that were showing were usually less likely to let some-pony ride them let alone trek across long distances. Don’t even get started on galloping.

I licked my lips then pulled out my canteen. I sighed to myself as I realized that I only had a small portion of water left. I looked back to John. “How long do you think it’ll be before we get to Dodge?” I asked and he shrugged.

“Tomorrow at about noon ah reckon. If all goes nicely anyway.” He replied and I nodded. I decided that maybe I should keep the last fraction of water for tomorrow but right now I was parched. I almost wished there was a lake or something nearby to drink from. I swallowed dryly and my saliva was dry and sticky, seeming to stick to my throat.

“Thirsty?” John asked and I nodded. He probably already knew the answer. “Well best to be keeping water for tomorrow until we reach Dodge. Ain’t no water anywhere near here. We were lucky that we got a meadow to be in or the horses wouldn’t have been too happy.” He told me and I nodded.

‘Damn… I really could go for a drink right about now.” I thought to myself and almost as if he read my mind, John pulled out the jar of rainbow coloured fluid.

“Don’t reckon yah know what this is?... Do yah?” he asked but I shook my head. I figured he would’ve told me but his next statement caught me off guard. “Yeah… neither do I… well let’s have a taste see, shall we?” he asked and uncapped the jar.

“John! You don’t know what that is! For all we know it could be poison!” I exclaimed and he looked over to me with a raised eyebrow.

“Why would some-pony give us poison as a reward?” He asked and the question did give me thought. Why would some-pony give us poison as a reward?

“Who knows?! John just don’t… ugh.” I groaned as he took a sip anyway, not heeding my warnings. He licked his lips in satisfaction then offered me the jar. “WHAT?! NO! I’m not gonna drink that stuff! It could be poison!” I nearly shrieked but he snickered in return.

“So the great and fearless Daring Do is afraid of a little drink? Mmm it’s kind of good actually. Maybe you’re right. I should just keep it all for myself. It reeeeaaaally wets my whistle.” He said slyly. Ooh I hate him for poking at my pride.

‘Great and fearless Daring Do’. I had only been on a few adventures so far which ended up becoming a novel series. ‘Daring Do’ which had gotten me fame by many a pony. But my fame wasn’t all it would be cracked up to be. I got many threats from other treasure hunters stating that they’d kill me if I continued in my work.

My mind snapped back to reality as I heard the mocking ‘Mmm sooo good’ of John. I sighed. “Okay-okay! I get it.” I scowled and he raised an eyebrow.

“Get what?”

“Get that it’s probably not poison.” I replied and held out my hoof in defeat. He just looked at me with a blunt expression. “Well?” I asked but he just continued to give me that stupid look.

“What?” he asked curiously and I scowled again but this time more irritably.

“Can I have some?” I asked and he looked down to the jar then back to me.

“Can you say please?” he asked and I rolled my eyes.

“Please?” I asked as I shook my hoof, kind of wanting that rainbow coloured stuff. But he didn’t hand it over. “Hey what gives?! You said if I said please!” I exclaimed.

“Pretty please?” he asked and I rolled my eyes in frustration. Goddess, for a shy, timid, soft spoken stallion, he was impossible.

“Pretty please?” I asked, a little bit more than irritated with his behaviour.

“With a cherry on top?” he asked with a smug look on his face.

“JUST GIVE ME THE DAMN STUFF!” I yelled, but rather quietly and not in an angered tone but more of a joyful and playful tone, knowing exactly what he was up to. He didn’t see it as playful however and gulped then quickly handed me the cider.

“I’m sorry… I was just playing…” he apologized, almost in a whimper. My heart sank in depression.

“Oh John… I wasn’t angry. I was just playing too. I’m not mad, promise. I’m sorry.” I informed him and he nodded then sat up more attentively. “Thank you.” I thanked him and he nodded. I took a rather large sip from the jar and was absolutely blown away by the flavour.

It didn’t have a particular taste but rather a changing one. It tasted like just about every fruit that grew on trees just flushed onto my taste buds. Everything from Bananas to Oranges, Apples to… well you get it.

I took the jar away from my lips and licked them, savouring the absolutely blissful taste. I handed the jar back to John, not wanting to drink the majority of it on him. He pressed the jar back to me.

“Go ahead. I think you need a drink more than I do.” He told me. His words made me smile happily. I gave him a graceful nod and took another sip but only a small one as to savour the taste again. It was almost better than the last time.

The explosive taste of fruits returned to my mouth and sent my mind into an abyss of tasteful pleasure. It was just too much. Whoever had created this stuff was a genius. I took the jar away from my lips and licked them again.

Everything seemed to just feel fine, like nothing in the entire world was wrong. I smiled as I took another tiny sip from the jar, we would have to save some to find out what this stuff was called so we could by another jar of it.

As I took the jar away from my lips and licked them again I looked to John. “What should we call this stuff?” I asked and he chuckled.

“I think it’s already been named.” he replied and I scrunched my nose. He reached over and handed me the lid which read ‘Zap cider’. Well at least now we didn’t have to save any to ask what the stuff was.

I took another drink from the jar but allowed more of the fluids to enter my mouth. I swished the contents around then swallowed deeply and sighed contently before handing the jar back to John.

He took a few sips then sighed as well. He smiled then screwed the cap back on the jar before placing it back in his saddlebags. He got up then trotted into the meadow which consisted mostly of flowers and grass that spanned up to one’s belly. He suddenly collapsed and I gasped as I quickly stood up and rushed over to where I had seen him collapse.

“JOHN! JOHN ARE YOU ALRIGHT?!” I gasped. I didn’t get a reply and soon spotted a spot of grass that was being held down by what I presumed to be John’s body. I rushed over to see John just lying there, starring into the night sky blankly.

I rushed up and knelt beside him, wondering what had caused him to collapse. “John! John are you alright? Please John say something!” I pleaded.

“Uhm… I’m fine… does that answer both questions?” he asked bluntly and I let out an irritated sigh then gave him a light punch to the shoulder.

“Don’t do that! You scared me half to death!” I exclaimed and he gave me a confused look.

“I uhm… I’m sorry… I just wanted to look at the stars without the glare from the fire.” He apologized and I let out a deeply relieved sigh. “Uhm… are you alright. You know I’m not hurt, right?” he asked curiously, probably curious to why I was acting the way I was. Actually, even I was wondering why I was acting the way I was.

I quickly thought to myself why I had seemingly overreacted and came up with the best possible answer I could. “John, next time you drink some strange fluid, don’t go trotting off into a meadow then collapse… okay?” I asked and he nodded then shrugged.

I let out another sigh then collapsed beside him. He gasped sarcastically. “Oh my gosh, Daring! Oh no are you okay? Oh goddess please don’t be dead on me! I don’t know what I’d do without you!” he chuckled, mocking me terribly.

“I seriously doubt that’s what I sounded like and besides, I know what I’d do without you. I’d be left with one less annoying stallion in my life.” I chuckled. He got up and raised his head over mine with a raised eyebrow.

“Oh you think that if I was to just leave now that you’d be fine?” he asked and I nodded playfully, teasing him.

“Oh okay missy. Where would you be if I just up and left with my horses? Stuck in a desert with no-pony.” He laughed playfully and I scowled along with his joke.

“Oh yeah? Well… maybe I’d just play banditry on you and steal your horses before you left.” I countered.

“Well that wouldn’t get you far because I’d just whistle for them and they’d buck you off and return to me.” He countered back. I was at a loss.

“You win this one.” I said scornfully, though all in the playfulness of it. He laid back down into the tall grass beside me which concealed our bodies as we watched the night sky.

He pushed the thin wall of grass that separated us down and looked to me. “You ever wonder what’s up there? The stars I mean?” he asked. I shrugged.

“All I know is that when you’re lost that you can always use the stars to find your way out of the forest or wherever you need to go. That and the sun rises in the east and sets in the west.” I replied. He sighed, obviously not getting the answer he wanted. “Why? What do you think?” I asked him. He let out a contempt sigh.

“Well… some-pony once told me that…” he trailed off, obviously being very hard for him to think what he needed to say. “That when ponies die they travel and become one with the stars so that they can watch over their loved ones when they sleep.” He told me.

I laughed at the statement. “Seriously?! That’s ridiculous! Who would’ve ever told you that?” I laughed, not really thinking. It kind of sounded funny to me and I couldn’t help but to laugh.

“My… my mentor told me that… a few days before she left me.” He replied and I felt my heart lurch in pain. I felt terrible for making fun, I didn’t mean to seem insulting it was just funny at the time.

“John… I… I didn’t mean to… I’m sorry, I never knew.” I apologized quickly and truthfully.

“It’s okay… You’re right… it is stupid anyways.” He said in defeat. My heart sank further.

“No it’s not! And besides, I didn’t say it was stupid. Just ridiculous. If your mentor told you that, then it’s probably true… John I’m sorry, sometimes things just slip… you know?” I asked apologetically and he nodded but continued to look into the night sky with a blank expression.

I shuffled over to him and gave him a tight hug as my way of showing that I was truly sorry. “John… I never meant to hurt your feelings… She’s probably watching you right now.” I whispered and I could feel his heartbeat against my head.

For some reason that was the last thing I really remembered because I ended up falling asleep on his chest.

* * *

I felt the sun’s warmth creep up against my face and it made the fur on the back of my neck prickle up. A shiver was sent down my back and I stretched my forelegs out as I yawned. I realized that I was no longer on the meadow ground but rather in the coarse dirt by the campsite.

I mouthed my tongue around as my stomach grumbled for the need of food. I could just trot over and eat a few flowers from the meadow but that was rather… primal and not something I was interested in doing.

I went to rub sleep from my eyes then noticed that a duster coat covered my body. I mumbled to myself then pulled the sleeve closer to my face so I could examine it better. My vision was still somewhat blurred from morning tiredness.

As I looked to it I realized it was the brown duster coat that belonged to John. Soon a rather foul smell filled my nostrils and I realized it was from the coat. “Ech” I groaned and quickly pulled the coat off my body and sniffed my body fur which also reeked of the same foul odour that his coat did.

I let out a prolonged groan as I realized that I would need a bath of sorts when we got to Dodge. I looked over to see that the campfire had burned out. Probably sometime early this morning judging by the still smoldering ashes. I looked around in the close vicinity for John but couldn’t find him.

I immediately stood up in shock. He wouldn’t have left me would he? I began to fret in thought that he might have left me but then heard him cursing in the field out the way some.

“SO HELP ME GODDESS IF YOU GOT HER PREGNANT THEN I’LL CUT OFF YOUR BALLS!” He yelled. I snickered from his anger at the stallion and turned to see that he was trying to kick Nostalgic who was trotting away with a happy look about him.

I looked over to Marry who now trotted around aimlessly with a rather satisfied look about her. I sighed then stood up. John soon returned and groaned to himself. “Well… he got what he wanted… I seriously hopes she doesn’t take it.” he commented and I raised an eyebrow.

“Take it?” I asked curiously, wondering what he was referring to.

“Sometimes when a mare and a stallion… well you know? Anyway there’s a slight chance that her body won’t take pregnancy, though it’s a rather slight chance.” He informed me and I nodded.

He whistled and the two horses quickly trotted over to us, despite John just having yelled at Nostalgic.

He placed both saddles on the horses along with our equipment then looked to me. “Well… ready to go? We got a long road ahead of us.”

Chapter 6: A bath!

I finished my bath and quickly drained the tub, watching as the now somewhat cooler water made a small whirlpool by the drainage hole. Finally the water all drained out and I reached for the towel on the rack nearby.

I began to dry myself off as I wondered where John was. I figured he’d probably be downstairs but then figured maybe not, due to all the profane activities going on in the saloon. I started drying behind my ears as I walked over to the window and sheepishly looked out, making sure no-pony caught a glance of me without my shirt on. Usually a pony would walk around without clothes and feel normal but I felt… bare, without clothes.

I looked towards the train station and noticed John playing poker with some of the stallions at the stables. I gasped in irritation. I had explicitly told him he was taking a bath yet there he was playing poker. “Why when I got my hooves on him…”

I quickly dried off the rest of my body, well somewhat. Parts of me were still wet but I couldn’t believe the nerve that stallion had to just go play poker when he should be readying himself for a bath.

I quickly threw on my dirty clothes, which completely defeated the purpose of having a bath, then tried to rush out the door but forgot it was locked. I slammed into the door and was knocked back with an ‘Oomph’. I shook off my daze then quickly got to my hooves and opened the door more civilly.

The sounds of drunks, whores and gambling returned loudly to my ears as I entered the hallway above the saloon. I quickly trotted down the stairs and out one of the side swinging doorways. I stormed across the street as I heard John cheer.

“Yeah baby! Full house! Read it and weep baby!” John cheered as he pulled a hefty amount of bits towards himself. The other stallions simply cursed to themselves.

“JOHN!” I yelled out and he quickly spun in his chair then looked over to me. He waved happily but then gulped as he saw my irritated face. “You’re supposed to be having a bath. You reek of foul odour and I simply won’t have it!” I scorned him.

“But… I’m winning.” He whined, like a foal that wasn’t allowed to have a fresh sweet roll. Noticing how he would be reluctant to leave, I simply grabbed him by the collar of his jacket and began to pull him. “NO! NO-NO!” He cried as he quickly scrounged up the bits he had won from gambling then tried stuffing them in his coat pocket. Some bits fell to the ground but the majority ended up landing in his pockets. I didn’t necessarily hate gambling but he stank like cattle stalls…
worse than cattle stalls.

As I dragged him across the dirt street and back to the saloon, he struggled forcefully but let me pull him along. He obviously knew that I’d make him bathe one way or another so I guess he was letting me pull him to the saloon but making me work for it. Sly bugger.

Suddenly there was a gunshot… multiple gunshots. Stray bullets slammed into walls and bounced off signs as a group of stallions rode into town on some sickly looking horses. One of the gunslingers was dragging a poor stallion across the ground behind his horse by a noose of rope.

One of the bullets strayed past us by a few yards and John quickly pushed me to the ground, getting me out of harm’s way. Like a flash of motion, John stood to his hindlegs and snapped up a revolver from his hip holster quicker than I could blink. So fast in fact that it literally looked like the revolver just appeared in his right hoof.

He held the trigger back and fanned the hammer with his left hoof in a fury of motion. The revolver in his hoof chattered like an automatic weapon. All five of the gun slinging bandits fell off their horses. Two were dead and three moaned in pain as the horses continued to race on, dragging the poor pony behind them.

John extended his right foreleg to its full extension as he cocked back the hammer on his Colt Peacemaker. He pulled the trigger only once. The ear piercing BANG of the .45LC rang through the air and the rope dragging the pony behind the horses simply snapped. That was an incredible shot!

The horses raced out of town, not daring to return. John quickly spun his revolver in a western fashion then holstered it. With a smile, he trotted over and helped me back to my hooves. I had been temporarily stunned when everything broke loose and didn’t quite know how to react.

I guess we were just lucky that they weren’t directly shooting at us. Suddenly the blue stallion pony, who had been dragged behind the horses, raced up to us, crying in what looked to be happiness.

“Oh thank you mister… thank you so much… I can’t never repay you fer what yah did but please take this as a sign a muh gratitude.” He said with tears of gratefulness in his eyes. He handed John a small pouch of what I could only assume to be bits. John nodded and accepted the bits gratefully, placing the bits in his coat pocket.

“No problem. Only doing what’s right.” John told the stallion who gave him a hug then trotted away. As he left I noticed that his cutie mark was some sort of movie reel or something.

I looked to John who was trotting over to meet the deputies who had only now arrived on the scene. Better late than never I suppose. The one deputy looked up to John. “Why thank yah stranger. These here bandits been terrorizin’ the town fer the last little while now. I do say, think we owe yah one. You go ahead, we can handle it from here.” He said but John simply tipped his hat then turned around and began to proceed back towards me.

My jaw was opened wide. I knew that the western frontier was no picnic but I had never in my life seen some-pony do that. John had drawn his revolver like a flash of lightning and fired in quick succession. I gulped then looked to John. “John… you… killed them.” I stammered and he nodded.

“Well I wasn’t just gonna let them drag that poor stallion to death. I did try for none fatal shots but I guess three out of five is good enough.” He replied casually as he trotted past me and back towards the gambling table, which had returned with ponies gambling.

My mind quickly snapped back to the fact that John needed a bath. “Oh no you don’t! You’re having a bath mister! I’m not going to have a stallion follow me around smelling the way you do.” I scolded him as I grabbed him by the back of his collar and began to drag him towards the saloon.

In a squeaky and helpless tone he yelled out. “Please some-pony, any-pony… HELP!” He cried out jokingly. I rolled my eyes from his immature behaviour as we entered the saloon and I had to literally drag him up the stairs. I knew he was letting me drag him along because if he really wanted to he could simply just stand there and resist my strength easily.

Finally I managed to get him to the hotel room and towards the bathroom but as we entered the washroom he grabbed onto the doorframe with his front hooves. “NO! PLEASE DON’T, I BEG OF YOU!” He cried out in a childish tone. Jeeze it was like he was five or something. I pulled off his duster coat and threw it onto the floor in the other room. I couldn’t stand the smell of that musty old thing.

“JOHN!... YOU… ARE…TAKING…A…BATH!” I grunted in extreme effort as I tried to pull him into the washroom. Finally he released his grasp on the frame but it was too sudden for me to react and we both crash to the ground.

He laughed hysterically like it was some kind of joke but I didn’t. Why did he have to be such a damn fool about taking a bath? Didn’t he know that he stank and needed one pretty badly?

I began to run the water and he tried to sneak out without me noticing. I quickly rushed over to the door and slammed it shut, locking it to make sure it would take him a little longer to get the door open.

“John! Get in that tub right now!” I ordered but he simply shook his head playfully. “John I’m not joking. Now!” I ordered more sternly but still he refused. “JOHN!” I yelled angrily and he gulped fearfully. I hadn’t meant to raise my voice in anger but he was pushing it.

I let out a depressed sigh. I had forgotten how easily he was intimidated by me despite being larger, stronger, and easily more terrifying than I was. “John… I didn’t mean to yell… but please… take a bath… for me?” I pleaded as I looked directly into his beautiful brown eyes and he sighed.

“Sorry… I was just horsing around.” He replied. I nodded and we just stood there for what seemed like ages. I was kind of half expecting him to get in the tub right away and start washing himself but instead he stepped aside.

“Well… are you going to take a bath or not?” I asked and he nodded. “Well… get in, before the water gets cold.” I told him and he nudged for me to give him some privacy. I almost face-hoofed. Of course!

“Oh… right, sorry.” I stammered an apology then quickly left, first bumping into the door as I forgot that I had locked it then quickly unlocked it and left John in privacy. I guess even stallion’s need their privacy too. I heard the door lock shut behind me and rolled my eyes in humor then went and flopped down on the bed, letting out a rather exhausted sigh of relief.

I simply lay there and watched as the sun got ready to set. It had been a rather long an uneventful day, minus John’s little performance in getting rid of those criminals. I looked to the rather old looking grandfather clock as it ticked away. The pendulum swayed to and fro as it clicked each time it reached one side then would swing the other way.

I looked to the actual timepiece which said it was almost four thirty o’clock in the afternoon. I figured that John might as well wash that stinky old coat of his as well, seeing as how it smelt just as bad as he did.

I guess I must’ve been daydreaming for quite a while because no sooner had I looked to the clock then John exited the washroom wearing only a towel around his waist. His fur was still dark brown but it had a lighter shade to it. I smiled, he looked stunning the way he did. Without his coat on his body was in full view, well minus his lower region but I didn’t have a care for that part of him.

He had obviously done heavy labour as a colt because he had a rather impressive build that really showed. His chest was bulky and almost looked as if he was puffing it out to make himself look bigger but I could tell by the way he breathed in a relaxed tone that he wasn’t puffing his chest out.

His shoulders were broad and wide and his biceps were of an impressive size as well. His mane was actually longer than I expected it to be. I had seen him without his hat but his mane was rather bunched up and messy at the time. His mane wasn’t completely dry and fell down to about his shoulders, dripping wet water onto the floor.

He broke my train of thought. “Can I have my coat?” he asked and I shook my head quickly to snap myself out of gazing upon him.

“I…oh uhm the coat? No.” I told him quickly and he gave me a weird look. “You’re going to wash that thing. There’s no point in wearing that smelly old thing after you just washed up.” I told him as I hopped off the bed and grabbed his coat. I quickly trotted past him and tossed the coat into the bathtub before dousing it with water.

“Oh… you did not just do that… what am I supposed to do while I wait for it to dry?” he asked and I looked back to him with a raised eyebrow.

“Well for starters you aren’t gonna just let it dry, you’re going to wash it and properly. Secondly… I think I might have an idea of what ‘We’ can do while we wait for your clothes to dry.” I told him as I tossed his other garments of clothes into the tub. His eyes went wide and he gulped as I trotted up to him.

Author's Note

Budum-tssh, gonna try and get another chapter out tonight... let's just see...

Chapter 7: Marshal Ray

He gave a slight grunt. “It’s… so tight. Is it supposed to be this tight?” he asked through another discomforted grunt. I rolled my eyes and sighed.

“Of course it’s supposed to be tight. It’s never been used before. Now just put it in already.” I ordered him and he wiggled around a bit.

“Well if it’s never been used before then maybe it should stay that way. I don’t like this very much.” He complained and I let out an irritated groan.

"It's not gonna fit. It's too tight."

"Of course it'll fit. It's meant to go in there. Now just give it a little shove."

"Well maybe mine isn't meant to go in there. Maybe some-pony else's was meant to be in there."

“Haven’t you ever done this before?”

“No! I never needed to. I lived alone in the woods. Why would I ever want to do something like this?” he asked and I rolled my eyes.

“Stop squirming and it’ll be done faster.” I told him as I tried to keep him from squirming so much.

“How’d you get me into this? I never agreed to this.” He told me then pulled off the rather tight fitting t-shirt he was trying to put on and threw it to the ground. I rolled my eyes.

“John, you need to look somewhat decent. It’s hard for me to stand near you unless you’re somewhat decent.” I told him and tried to get him to put the t-shirt back on. Maybe we should have checked to see if the shirt fit him back at the general store but John was rather uncomfortable without clothes on and quickly bought the shirt then hurried back to the hotel room where he now was trying in vain to get the shirt on.

“Well then maybe you shouldn’t have thrown my other shirt into the tub with water… and besides you didn’t seem to have a hard time ogling me when I first stepped out of the washroom.” He told me. I blushed heavily, I hadn’t meant to look at him but he was rather breathtaking when he first stepped out.

“I…uhm… you… the uhm…” I stammered as I tried to think up an excuse but ended up getting flustered and blushing even more. “Never mind about that! Now just get this shirt on!” I told him as I lept to my hindlegs and tried to force the shirt over his head.

He squirmed and deterred about as I tried to slip the shirt on. It was a size or two smaller than he was but would fit. It would just look silly is all. He grunted as he lost his balance and fell backwards, me following close behind.

I landed on him resulting in an ‘Oomph’ from John. We had made a pretty loud ‘Thump’ as we hit the ground and John groaned in discomfort as I continued to try and fit his shirt on. The dress pants had fit fine on him and only cost six bits.

The door suddenly opened and the bartender came through the door. “Are you too… ohh… I’m sorry for interrupting. I heard a loud thump and thought someone was hurt… I’ll just leave you two in privacy.” He stammered. I quickly realized how much of an awkward position we were both in.

I turned to tell the bartender that it wasn’t what he thought but he was already gone, closing the door behind him as he left. John let out a sigh as the shirt finally fit on him, though it ripped a bit at the neck, creating more of a V-neck shirt then a regular t-shirt.

“One of these days Ms. Do… I’m gonna get you back for this.” He said as he stood up and holstered his revolver belt around his hip. I simply rolled my eyes. He began to walk towards the doorway.

“And just where are you going?” I asked him and he shrugged.

“Well… my clothes are washed and drying… I have fresh clothes… tattered clothes on. I figure I best see the town.” He commented then stepped out. I rolled my eyes as I flopped back on the bed and sighed. He was sooo… ‘Ugh’ I let out a rather disgruntled sigh. John was impossible.

* * *

John’s perspective:

I trotted along the dusty road of Dodge Junction. A single Tumbleweed blew across the ground nearby and bounced along gracefully. It was about five o’clock now and the sun was starting to set.

I decided to maybe see the sheriff’s office and see if he could inform me off Black Mane’s whereabouts. I casually strolled over to the sheriff’s office and opened the door. Inside were two jail cells. One had a stallion in it and the other had two deputies passed out. One slept on the wall cot while the other rested in a pile of hay which was probably meant as a washroom for the inmates seeing as how there wasn’t a toilet.

I looked over to the front desk where a finely kept stallion sat puffing on a rolled cigar. I went to tip my hat but remembered that was one of the items that Daring had tossed into the wash.

The stallion looked up to me. “Well howdy Ranger. You look… different, then when you first rode into town.” The stallion commented.

“Thank you sheriff. You’re looking fine today.” I commented, figuring that this was probably the sheriff. He chuckled to himself as he pulled out a bottle of yellow whiskey, pouring two glasses.

“It’s marshal. Marshal Ray, if that’s your taste. Drink?” he offered but I politely declined.

“Thank you but no thank you. I don’t drink.” I declined and he nodded then downed both shot glasses.

“Well Mr. Ranger… might I ask why you enlighten me with your presence?” he asked and I shrugged.

“Well… I was wondering if you could help me with a little problem I have. Specifically a problem with a Mr. Black Mane.” I told him. He raised an eyebrow and took another puff on his cigar. He lowered his raised eyebrow then chuckled.

“Ha… okay. Let me guess. You want to take the bounty on his head, right? Well Mr. Ranger I have heard the stories of you and I wish you the best of luck.” He told me. I nodded.

“Well… actually I was wondering if you could help me find him. I know that he’s around here somewhere. Not in this town but somewhere in this county.” I informed him. He let out an even louder chuckle.

“Well… I hate to say this but I can’t help you. Not with everything that’s been going on.” He replied and I raised an eyebrow. “Well, let me enlighten you so that you needn’t ask. You did a fine job with those bandits this afternoon but that was the least of my worries. Got some no-good cattle rustlers been killing live stock at a local farm recently. Sent one of my deputies to check it out but he hasn’t come back ye…” was all he managed before the building’s door was booted open and a bloodied deputy rushed in.

“Marshal!… ah tried tah stop em… ah really did… but were to many a em” the deputy gasped. The marshal immediately lept up to tend to the wounded deputy who had been shot three times from what I could see.

“Now just take it easy boy. What happened?” Marshal asked. The deputy gulped painfully.

“Ah was on patrol when… when the rustlers showed up. Ol’ Mr. Cream wouldn’t have non a their shenanigans so he whipped out his old rifle and blasted one a the rustlers and that’s… that’s when it all went bad. The rustlers open fired on the family. Killed Mr. Cream an his wife along with both his sons but they kept the three daughters… they doin awful things tah them marshal… ah tried tah stop em but they just laughed an shot me up. Sent me back tah town as an ‘Example’ tah what they’d do tah any-pony who tried tah stop em” the deputy informed the marshal.

Ray looked to the two deputies in the jail cell that were still napping and whistled loudly. They both immediately sprang up and rushed over, gawking at the bloodied deputy.

“Rose, Carnation, get Dandelion to the clinic. NOW!” He ordered and the two deputies immediately picked up the wounded deputy and rushed him out the door. I watched as the two deputies rushed the other down the street then looked to Ray who sat back down.

“What are we gonna do?” I asked Ray who simply shrugged.

“We can’t do a whole lot. Those rustlers have killed five of my deputies in the last month. No-pony will join the department now so we’re a little short hoofed.” He told me. I unholstered the Colt single action army from my right hip holster and spun the chamber.

“Tell you what marshal… you an me, right now. We go over there and take out those rustlers for good then you help me with Mane.” I suggested. Marshal simply chuckled to himself.

“Ranger… you realize that there’s probably at least twenty of them… right? And only two of us?” he asked and I nodded. He shrugged then unholstered his own Schofield model 3 revolver and checked the load. “Well alright… I’ll meet you by the front of the saloon.” He told me and I nodded.

I quickly left the building and rushed down the street. After untying Marry I mounted up then waited for Marshal Ray to gallop up beside me on his horse. He had a nice old Spencer lever action rifle in his hooves.

“Come on, this way. I know a quick way to get there.” He told me and spurred his horse. I spurred Marry, though rather lightly, and followed up beside him. He looked over to me as we galloped along. “So… what are your intentions with Ms. Do?” he asked and I shrugged.

“Well… I tried to send her home after she was almost killed by Black Mane but she refused and decided to tag along with me while I went after Black Mane.” I informed him.

“Well you did a good damn job of bringing her home. She grew up in Dodge I’ll have you know. Good mare. You better not try anything with her.” he told me sternly.

“Try any… No Mr. Marshal. Trust me when I say between me and her it’s strictly business.” I replied with a chuckle but his serious face didn’t deter.

“It better be or so help me goddess… I watched over her like a father and have seen lots of stallions break her heart. She’s very vulnerable in her own way. I never had children but if I did I’d want them to be like her. If you ever hurt her then I swear I’ll kill you myself.” He threatened.

“Well then I have nothing to fear.” I replied bluntly. Sure Daring was an alright mare but I just didn’t see her that way. She was cute but my thoughts about mares didn’t go beyond… well actually she’s the first mare I’ve associated with since… a long time. So least to say my thoughts about mares were pretty bleak if any.

We continued to gallop along on our horses until we reached a hill peak that overlooked a small dairy farm. We dismounted our horses and Ray took out a pair of binoculars then quickly gave the underlying area a once over.

“Alright… we’ll head in from the right, use the barn as cover then take those sick bucks by surprise.” He told me, formulating the plan. We both crouched down then descended down the hill, staying in the tall grass to keep out of sight.

The sun had finally started to set past the horizon and only speckles of orange light illuminated the area. My heart rate began to rise as I pulled out one of my revolvers, crouching along on three hooves as I held the Colt revolver in my right hoof. Marshal followed a similar fashion, with his Spencer rifle slung across his back.

We approached the barn then snuck around back without being noticed. I saw three stallions on guard standing on the second floor balcony of the house. I quickly trotted over to the other side of the barn while Ray unslung his rifle and got it ready. I pressed my body up against the barn wall as I neared the corner then looked back to Ray. He nodded and I turned back around just as a cattle rustler rounded the corner of the barn.

He hadn’t noticed me and was probably just going to take a leak. His eyes went wide as I stuffed the barrel of my revolver against the center of his chest and pulled the trigger.

His blood splattered against my chest and fouled my new clothes. ‘Sorry Daring, things happen.’ I thought to myself just as all hell seemed to break loose. I spun out from the corner and quickly acquired three targets, all of which were rushing over to their fallen comrade with rifles drawn.

I extended my foreleg to its full extension and fired the revolver with one hoof, quickly cocking back the hammer each time in a blur of motion as I fired the single action revolver just as fast as one could fire a double action.

All three stallions just fell like sacks of potatoes as my bullets found their marks. From the roof, a stallion saw me and fired a round at me with what looked to be a muzzle loader, judging by the muzzle flash that erupted from the gun. I ducked back behind the barn just as Ray fired his rifle.

There was a small pause between each one of his shots as he had to manually cock back the hammer to half-cock position, action the lever then cock the hammer the rest of the ways back. Spencer rifles were nice guns and all but the way to action the rifle was just a pain.

Soon enough he had fired all seven shots from his rifle then ducked back behind cover. I drew out my second revolver in my left hoof as I stood to my hindlegs. I cocked back the hammer on both revolvers then spun off the wall. Five stallions were rushing me.

I fired the revolvers in synchronization, one after the other, so that I could get a volume of fire. After two shots, the revolver in my right hoof ran dry and I fired the remaining rounds with my left revolver into the group.

I ducked back behind the wall and holstered the left revolver as I began to reload the right revolver in a flash of motion. After fully reloading it I proceeded to reload the second revolver and kept it handy rather than go wielding both again. I looked to Ray who nodded then we both broke from cover and assaulted the house.

A few stallions took cover on the walkway around the house, hiding behind wooden posts or the flimsy wooden railing. One of the stallions on the top floor fired at me with his muzzle loader again but before I could get a shot on him, Ray fired his Schofield twice.

The stallion let out a scream as he fell of the balcony and landed on the hard ground below. A stallion burst from behind cover and fired his lever action rifle from a battle saddle. I quickly popped off two rounds. The first round slamming him in the shoulder and made him spin, the second slammed his head and dropped him instantly.

More stallions rushed out and I fired my entire revolver’s cylinder then drew the second, firing all but one shot. The cattle rustlers outside were all dead. Lucky that there wasn’t more or I might’ve ran out of ammo. I quickly reloaded both guns then proceeded to the front door.

I looked to Ray who readied his Schofield. I went to open the door but it felt as if something heavy had been placed behind it. Ray chanced a quick glance inside from a nearby window then cursed to himself.

“They’ve put a bunch of bookshelves and stuff in front of the door. We’ll never get in this way.” He told me. I cursed. I didn’t want to risk jumping through a window due to the glass and on top of that I’d be exposed for a few moments while I tried to situate myself.

“Does this place have like a basement entrance or something?” I asked and he nodded. We quickly raced around back and found the cellar doors. I quickly opened them and we proceeded through the basement.

It was rather dark and musty, having a rather foul odour to it. The basement was small with only a small square room, with a single brick pillar in the middle supporting the floor upstairs. We went to proceed to the stairwell when suddenly three stallions rushed down the stairs.

Holding both revolvers up I fired a magnitude of rounds that slammed into them and knocked them off their hooves and clumped them on the ground. I should have been counting my rounds but if I figured correctly then I had three rounds left with my right and two with my left.

I edged towards the stairwell and glanced up it. No-pony was waiting at the top so I quickly crept up the stairwell, making sure to stop at the top as well. I peeked out into the hallway but still no-pony was present. I entered the narrow hallway and the hair on the back of my neck prickled up. I lept forwards through a doorway just as an ear-piercing KA-BOOM echoed in the house. A large chunk of wall was blasted away where I had just been standing by shotgun buckshot.

I saw Ray quickly enter the hallway and fire three consecutive shots with his own revolver, followed by the agonizing scream of a stallion. I got up and Ray smirked. “Got em.” He told me with a half assed smile. I spotted a stallion on the second floor walkway pointing a double barreled shotgun down at Ray.

“RAY GET DOWN!” I yelled as I quickly snapped up both revolvers and fired the remaining shots into the stallion who screamed then fell over the railing and down onto the floor below with a THUD. I held both revolvers at full extension as their barrels continued to wisp out smoke.

I looked to Ray as I brought the barrels up to my mouth then blew out the smoke. He chuckled as I then quickly reloaded the revolvers. I holstered my left revolver, fell down to three hooves then followed Ray up the stairs as we searched the house for the daughters which we both prayed to be alive.

In the last room we found two sisters that we tied up and had obviously been through heavy abuse. The third had unfortunately died from her injuries. We cut the two free then Ray looked to me with a faint smile as he lit a cigar. “Well… I guess that’s about as good as it’s gonna get huh? Listen, it’s late. Get back to the hotel and rest for the night. Come see me in the morning and we’ll discuss Black Mane.”

Author's Note

The beginning was awesome, totally cracked me up. And then to top it we got a kickass (Re-enacts fight scene) oh yeah. I love this story. I think I have a new favourite character. Not Daring Do, she's alright but John just is (Re-enacts fight scene again but with louder gunshots) oh yeah

Chapter 8: Restless night

I stepped through the door and closed it behind me. Despite being rather late, the townsfolk still partook in gambling and drinking while at the same time buying ‘Service’ mares for the night.

I let out a deep sigh of relief as the noise was somewhat blocked out by the hotel room’s walls. It was quieter than earlier today but would still be a little hard to get to sleep. My relaxation hadn’t even begun when suddenly a scream scarred the living hay outta me.

“OH MY GODDESS! JOHN ARE YOU ALRIGHT!” The voice literally made me cringe from the excessive loudness. I held a hoof up to my ear to try and save my eardrums. Daring came up and grabbed my shirt, quickly trying to pull it off.

“Hey, what in the hay do yah think yer doin?” I asked with confusion in my voice. Then I saw the worry on her face and noticed that I did look rather bloody. “Oh… right… yeah it’s not my blood. I went out and helped out Sheriff… Marshal Ray take out some cattle rustlers and one of them got blood on me.”

She let out a near crying sigh of relief. “John… I was so worried. I thought that you had been hurt really badly.” She told me with a slight touch of worry in her voice. I raised an eyebrow.

“Since when do you care so much about me?” I asked with sarcastic curiosity in my voice. She blushed a little then gave me a light punch to the shoulder.

“John, I know we’ve only known each other for a few days at most but… you’re a really good friend and I wouldn’t like to see you get hurt.” She told me as she gave me a hug then groaned in disgust. “Ech… great see what you did? Now we’ll both have to have a bath… again.” She told me with friendly irritation in her voice.

I rolled my eyes and groaned. “Oh please no… not another bath.” I groped. She rolled her eyes then dragged me towards the bathroom but I let her pull me along somewhat.

* * *

Daring Do, hours later:

Black Mane laughed hysterically as he cocked back the hammer on his Model 10 revolver. I gulped. ‘How the hell did I end up here again?’ I wondered to myself.

Suddenly out of nowhere, John lept through the air and bucked Black Mane’s revolver out of his magical aura. Black Mane turned to John just as he delivered another two hoofed buck to Mane’s jaw.

The black unicorn was tossed through the air from the force of John’s kick. The other stallion’s in Mane’s gang went for their guns. In a flash of motion, John simply snapped up his revolver out from its holster then hosed down the group with his Colt single action army.

My heart was racing as John blew out the smoke from the gun’s barrel then spun the revolver and holstered it. He looked over to me and slowly trotted over. “John… you saved me… again.” I stammered, my heart racing from the near death experience.

He suddenly stood to his hindlegs and grabbed me by the shoulders before pulling me up to my hindlegs as well. I blinked erratically, not really knowing how to take the situation.

“I love you Daring.” He whispered softly. I cocked my head to one side. I had been in love before… well sort of. The last stallion had only wanted me because he thought I was rich due to all my adventures.

“I… uhm…” I trailed off in confusion. This couldn’t be happening. We had only known each other for what? Two days? How could he just decide that he loves me in that short of time?

He leaned forwards as he began to shut his eyes and for some reason my body simply leaned towards him as well, almost as if it was automatic, not needing my permission. This couldn’t be happening. I let my eyes gently close shut but just as I was about to feel his lips against mine I heard a terrible noise that sounded like… like snoring.

* * *

I got up with a gasp. I was breathing heavily as sweat rolled down my face and body. I quickly scanned my dark surroundings as my eyes adjusted. As my eyes adjusted to the darkness I found that I was in our hotel room, on the bed to be exact.

I slowly slowed my breathing through heavy breaths then wiped the sweat from my head. I had perspired profusely and the bed was rather wet and cold. I tried to move around to find a dry spot but couldn’t.

This hadn’t been the first time I had sweat while I slept. Usually after an adventure I’ll have a few nightmares about dying and wake up just before I die in my dreams. And they always have to feel so real. But never in my life had I really had a romantic dream.

As my ears slowly adapted I heard an irritating sound. It was snoring. I looked around and eventually found myself looking to the grandfather clock. It was two in the morning. I groaned as I looked over to John who was snoozing away but worst of all he was snoring, and loudly.

I groaned as I slowly and tiredly got out of my wet bed then trotted over to John’s sleeping body. His left hindleg was dangling off the couch’s side. His left foreleg was drooped over the side as well but rested on the ground. His right hindleg rested off the end of the couch, due to it being smaller than his body length.

His right foreleg rested on his inflating and deflating chest as he snored away. Every so often he’d snort and stir in his sleep a little. I wouldn’t be able to fall back to sleep with him snoring like this.

I gave him a nudge. “John.” I whispered. The downstairs was deathly silent so I was guessing that every-pony had gone home or was sleeping silently. “John.” I whispered again, albeit louder. Still he wouldn’t wake.

I began to shake him rather erratically but he was in deep sleep. “Goddess dammit John! Wake up!” I hissed silently. Still he wouldn’t wake. I continued to try and wake him for the better part of what felt like an hour.

My mind became rather fazed as tiredness and exhaustion began to take its toll. I let out a prolonged yawn. I set my head down on John’s chest in defeat as he continued to sleep peacefully. “Dammit John… why do you have to be so… so impossible.” I scowled to myself.

He didn’t answer of course but his constant and slow breathing felt nice as it gave my head a bit of waving motion. I felt my body start to shut down and it cried out for sleep. As my body began to turn itself off I felt the texture of the couch. It was rather comfortable, smooth and a nice cool temperature. Maybe that was just the exhaustion saying that to me.

In a subconscious motion I pushed John over and crawled onto the couch. I shuffled around a bit to get comfortable. In a subtle and tired thought I reached around behind me for a blanket, thinking in my subconscious mind that I was still in my bed.

I found something that felt soft, fluffy and warm then pulled it over my shoulders and pressed my body up against its warm mass.

* * *

John’s perspective:

My mind started to come around and I let out a yawn then it felt like something was off. I went to rub the sleep out of my eyes when I noticed that something was holding my right arm… and that same thing was lying on my left arm which was completely numb now due to the lack of blood circulation. I blinked several times until my vision came into focus and I noticed a mass of golden yellow fur snuggled up to my body.

I quickly glanced to the grandfather clock to see that it was only 5:30am. It was too early to get up. Maybe if we knew where Black Mane was we’d be on the road by now but due to the late night and the fact that I still needed to talk to Sheriff err Marshal Ray, we’d probably be leaving later in the day.

As gently as I could, I shuffled myself out from between Daring and the back rest of the couch. I went to hop onto the floor but my left leg was still inoperative so I nearly crashed but managed to recover quickly before doing so.

My left foreleg tingled from just above the elbow all the way down to the tip of my hoof as blood finally started to circulate again. I looked back to Daring who was sleeping peacefully and scratched my bare chest. Didn’t she have any courtesy whatsoever?

We were both indecently dressed yet at some point during the night she decided to come sleep with me? I scratched my head in curiosity then looked to her bed. She had called the bed and made one hay of an argument as to why I shouldn’t just go buy another room and simply sleep on the couch.

I tried telling her that it would make more logistical sense for me to simply rent another room for myself but apparently five bits for a bed for me to sleep on was a waste of money when I could simply sleep on the couch.

I went over to the bed, wondering why exactly she’d put up an argument about this whole bed sleeping thing just to end up crawling up in the couch with me in the middle of the night, or whenever she did it.

Nothing seemed to be necessarily wrong with the bed. It was a little messy but other than that it looked rather comfortable.

I went to set a hoof on the bed to see if perhaps it was too hard of a mattress when a rather foul odour reached my nostrils. It was that of heavy sweat. I knew it from my own experiences after a long battle or dangerous bounty. Sometimes, a few days after, I’ll wake up after a terrible dream just absolutely soaked in sweat and in the morning my mattress will stink worse than… well it’ll stink pretty bad.

I yawned again and found that I was still rather sleepy and needed some rest. The couch was nice but I had a feeling that this bed would put it to shame.

I hopped on the bed and the springs creaked from the weight of my body. I found that the sheets were still rather wet but quickly found comfort in the fine bedding. Just before I began to doze off I heard Daring talking in her sleep.

“Really?… Mmm yes… I do…” she murmured. I raised an eyebrow and eavesdropped on her sleep talk. I know that I really shouldn’t but it sounded rather interesting. After a few minutes I realized that it wasn’t interesting and was quite boring. Mostly stuff about her adventuring together with some-pony but she’d never say who, only saying ‘Us’ or ‘We’.

I yawned then quickly found comfort in the mattress and passed out peacefully. Hopefully this time I wouldn’t wake up with Daring sprawled out on top of my arm.

Author's Note

Badum tssh, and the romance starts to formulate... I think... never been very good with romance

Chapter 9: Billy the Foal

Daring’s perspective:

I yawned as I stretched out but suddenly fell off the side of the couch… ‘Wait… why was I on the couch?’ I quietly thought to myself. I quickly recalled last night and groaned to myself. Hopefully John didn’t take this the wrong way… wait where is he anyway?

I looked around the immediate area only to find that he wasn’t here. I heard a soothing chorus of lyrics come from the washroom as I heard the sink turn on.

‘Ooh, I walked the path of woe’

‘In my life that I know’

‘I can’t seem to let go’

‘Ooh, I wish… I saw… the glow’

It sounded like John but he had a very depressing and sad tone to his voice. He hummed a sad tune to himself then continued.

‘In the lord’s light’

‘It shines sooo bright’

‘My world… will end… with flight’

He paused for another moment as he continued to hum to himself then soon continued.

‘Lord please forgive me’

‘My sins I try to flee’

‘Please lord, just let me… see’

He stopped again as he began to hum tunes to his song. I wondered what it was. I never really listened to music that much but this didn’t sound like anything I had ever heard before.

‘In the horizon there lay’

‘A place our sins pay’

‘Then there lies a stairway’

‘Where our evil stays at bay’

‘Please lord, just take me away’

His rhyming wasn’t the greatest but the melody and the way he sang the song was just beautiful. Suddenly he stopped and opened the door, only to be startled by my presence.

“GAH! Daring! Uhm… what are you doing here?” he stammered as he concealed himself back behind the door, obviously shy about his indecency… or maybe it was his vocal abilities.

“John… that was beautiful. What song is that?” I asked him but he didn’t answer. “It’s okay John. I won’t think it’s silly.” I assured him and he nodded.

“My m… my mentor used to sing me that song… before I went to sleep.” He told me. Though I hadn’t known him that long I knew that he had a mentor that he didn’t really talk about. Now whether that’s because it brings up bad memories or something else, I wouldn’t pry into it. I had my own emotional memories, some more tragic than others.

“It’s beautiful.” I whispered to him and he nodded then scratched the back of his head.

“So last night…” he trailed off and I face hoofed.

“Yeah about that… I uhm… I kind of woke up last night sweating pretty badly and you were snoring. I tried to stop you so that I could get back to sleep but ended up passing out. As I was falling asleep, in my sub-conscious, I thought you were a blanket.” I explained and he nodded.

“Well uhm… yeah I was just kind of confused this morning when I woke up with you lying on my arm. Anyway uhm…” he trailed off then stepped out of the washroom, having nothing on but a towel around his waist, allowing me free passageway into the washroom.

“Thank you John… for understanding.” I told him and he nodded. I entered the washroom and closed the door behind me, not bothering to lock it. I still can’t believe I actually passed out on John last night. Oh well at least he understood and didn’t take it the wrong way.

I leaned my face over to my shoulder and took a quick whiff of myself then gagged in disgust. I stank terribly. Usually I didn’t mind the foul smell of body odour due to my rather long adventures but the stink had set deeply into my fur this time. ‘John’s own stink probably latched onto my fur… it’s all his fault.’ I mused to myself with a chuckle then ran the bathtub full with steamy water.

I slipped off the night wear which I had slept in and tossed it aside before slipping into the bathtub. I let out a sigh of relief as I felt the water seep through my fur and wash me clean.

I washed for the better part of a half hour before the water started to get cold then quickly got out and dried myself off. I looked over to see that John had folded all our laundry. ‘Such a gentlecolt.’ I thought to myself as I searched through for my adventuring clothes.

After slipping on my shirt and pants I stepped out of the washroom, still drying my mane with a towel. As I entered the room I found that John was still indecent and he gasped.

“I uhm… can you pass me my clothes? I left them in the washroom.” He stammered. I nodded then quickly grabbed some of his clothes and tossed them to him. “Thanks…” he trailed off but didn’t start putting clothes on.

“Well? Are you going to get dressed or not? We can’t go around town with you wearing nothing but a towel around your waist.” I told him and he motioned for me to look away. I almost face hoofed from my own stupidity. I should have already turned around but instead I had stayed watching him like an idiot. Even I didn’t like ponies near me when I change.

After a moment or two John called over to me. “Okay… I’m decent.” He called out and I came back out of the washroom. He had slipped on his brown trousers, white t-shirt, and matching brown duster coat.

He quickly grabbed our saddle bags and equipment, holstering his guns and heaving my equipment over his shoulder. ‘Definitely a gentlecolt.’ I thought to myself as we left the hotel room.

As we began to leave I heard John’s stomach grumble then mine grumbled back. I looked to John who licked his lips. “I think… we should get something to eat first.” he told me then quickly trotted over to the bartender’s counter.

Though it was a saloon it still served food due to the lack of a restaurant or any sort of food service building in the town. We both ordered a hay sandwich with an apple for the road. I looked over to John.

“We’re stopping at the general store before we leave. I don’t plan on starving out there.” I told him and he nodded in agreement before wiping his lips and paying the tab, along with a two bit tip.

We finally left the saloon and John saddled up our horses then looked over to me. “We need to stop by Sheriff err Marshal Ray’s office. Says he knows where we can find Black Mane.” He told me and I nodded.

We didn’t mount up our horses and simply untied them then led them down the street with their halters. It was still early morning yet most of the townsfolk were out and about already.

We reached the end of the main road strip then tied up our horses before proceeding through the front door of the marshal’s building.

The door swung open and John entered first. Inside sat Marshal Ray and his three deputies: Carnation, Rose and Dandelion, sitting in chairs by the front desk. In the back cell sat a lone earth stallion with beige fur and a blond mane. His eyes were blue with an icy look to them.

“Howdy Marshal.” John greeted and Ray simply tipped his hat. The three deputies also tipped their hats respectively and John returned the gesture with his own black Stetson hat. It had a slight incline on both sides but the front was brimmed perfectly.

As I entered Ray gave me a bright smile. “So Daring, back in town?” he asked and I nodded. “I guess you’ve come to know Ranger here quite well huh?” he asked and I nodded again but then quickly shook my head. He gave me a strange look.

“Well I mean yes, I know him, but I don’t call him Ranger. I’ve called him John and he seems to like that name. Right John?” I asked and every-ponies’ attention turned to him. He simply shrugged then nodded.

“Well Marshal, it’s been fun and all but we really must be…” John was cut off by a few gunshots that rang just outside the front door. John, Ray and the three deputies immediately drew their revolvers and rushed outside to see a red stallion unicorn on the back of a black horse.

“What’s the meaning of this?!” Ray asked in an irritated voice but the unicorn simply laughed then pointed his revolver towards Ray whose eyes went wide. Like a flash of lightning, John snapped his aim to the unicorn then fired a lone round which blew off the unicorn’s horn. His magic quickly faded from around his revolver which then quickly fell to the ground.

The stallion cried out in pain. “Arg you bucker… you’re gonna get it now! When James Jonas finds out what you’ve done… You’re all gonna die. THIS TOWN’S GONNA BURN!” Screamed the stallion as he quickly spurred his horse which in turn neighed then galloped off.

John turned to Ray as he holstered his revolver. “Who was that and who is James Jonas?” he asked and Ray simply sighed then motioned us to all come inside, which we did.

He offered us a seat and we quickly sat down. “John… Daring. That there was one of the Jonas gang. They are the cattle rustlers that been causing so much trouble round here lately. Now when John and I taught them a lesson last night they weren’t too pleased. Sent an angry letter saying that they’d be sending some-pony in the morning to collect ‘Taxes’… I guess that was the stallion. Now we’re really in for it.” Ray muttered and John raised a curious eyebrow.

“Why not just arrest him?” John asked then the stallion from the jail cell, whom had kept quiet this entire time, piped up.

“Because he can’t. Doesn’t have enough men to stop the Jonas gang. No Marshal in this region would dare take on the Jonas gang… not without heavy backup and some serious firepower.” The stallion chuckled.

Dandelion, one of the deputies, chipped in. “Yeah Ray. Even if we did stand up to them. We’d be heavily outnumbered.” He told the marshal who nodded.

“I’m not gonna let those guys come through our town… without a fight.” He told us then looked to the stallion in the jail cell. “Whatta yah say?” Ray asked and the stallion stood up then trotted over to the iron bars and gave them a tug.

He pondered the question as he moved his tongue around inside his mouth with loud slurps. “One condition. After this is all over you let me go. A free stallion.” He bargained. Ray shook his head and the stallion simply chuckled. “Fine, be that way. You need me but I don’t need you. I’ll just break out as soon as they kill all yah.” He laughed.

John leaned over to Ray. “Who’s that?” he asked and Ray scoffed.

“Billy the Foal. Notorious wagon robber. Never killed no-pony in his life but is one mean son-of-a-bitch.” He informed him and Billy laughed hysterically.

“Yeah well you tell yourself that marshal. I’ve killed dozens of ponies in my day and I’m still a youth of seventeen.” He laughed. I could tell that John was less impressed than Ray was.

Ray let out a defeated sigh then trotted over to the jail cell. “Swear on your life that you will help us until the job’s done?” he asked and Billy nodded reluctantly. Ray pulled Billy’s hoof forwards then placed a silver deputy badge in his hoof palm.

“Consider yourself deputized. Just don’t try nothing stupid or I’ll put yah down myself.” He told the stallion before unlocking the cell door. Billy trotted out with great pride and a sense of honour about himself which made me have a large dislike for him already.

Rose called out to Ray. “Okay Ray, so we got Billy on our side and probably John and Daring as well… but still. How we supposed to go up against all that firepower with just a couple a revolvers and shotguns?” he asked.

Ray smirked, “I think I have an idea.”

Author's Note

Hmm Billy the Foal... sounds like a notorious gunslinger that I heard about as a kid. As for the song I sort of just threw it together myself so you probably won't find that song on Youtube for a reference to what it sounded like. I guess if you wanted to know the lyrical tune it would probably go along with 'Stairway to Heaven' by Led Zepplin but other then that I just threw some rhyming words together that made saddening sense. Not a poet so there's probably a few things wrong with his sad and depressing song

Chapter 10: Harry

Ray knocked on the flimsy wooden door of the large shack. I had prayed that when he said this is where we were going that he was simply making a bad joke but it turns out that Ray was dead serious.

The place looked awful. It was a wooden building made mostly of shackled together wood and scrap metal. The door opened and a bubbly looking white pegasus stallion stuck his head out. He looked like he just got out of bed, wearing his pajamas and a tipped hat with a white pompom on the very tip which sat off to the side.

He held a stuffed teddy bear in his left hoof and gave me a wave. “HI DARING!” He said in a very squeaky voice that made me groan. As he opened the door to give me a hug he spotted Ray and his bubbly look of happiness quickly faded to a dire look.

“Oh… hey Ray… I didn’t do… I SWEAR IT RAY, I DIDN’T DO IT!” He pleaded. Ray placed one of his hooves on the frantic stallion’s shoulder.

“I’m not here to give you trouble Harry. I actually need your help.” Ray informed him. From this bit of information Harry’s ears both perked up in excitement.

“Does this mean…” he trailed off then squealed. “RAY DO I GET DEPUTIZED?” He squealed and Ray simply sighed then nodded. Harry quickly clapped his hooves together in sheer excitement and happiness.

He opened the door widely to allow us all passage. As we entered the rather large building, John leaned over to me and whispered into my ear. “What’s his deal anyway?” he asked me and I sighed much like Ray had.

“He used to be a royal guard for Celestia. Was discharged when he started to customize his guns then proceeded to become a gun collector… kind of. He sells guns as well as buys them. You can get anything from a pea shooter to a machinegun, he has more guns than you can shake a sharp stick at… he probably has a sharp stick too.” I told him and he raised an eyebrow.

Harry led us past crates upon crates of weapons and ammo. John called out to the bubbly stallion who was hopping along proudly. “So Harry, how’d you come into possession of all these… items?” John asked and Harry stopped then turned around. His smile seemed to grow even wider.

I groaned, “You’ve done it now. Now we’ll never get him to shut up.” I muttered as Harry began to chatter quickly about how he came into possession of all the firearms. It was a rather interesting story but he told it to me way to many times as a foal. Something about how he scrounged some old abandoned military fort or something.

After about an hour of Harry’s ramblings we got back to business. Ray spoke first. “Harry, the Jonas gang is coming to attack the town. We need guns, and good ones.” He told the still happy stallion who nodded then quickly browsed through his selection of guns until he found a crate he was looking for.

He pulled it down and opened it, revealing a numerous amount of old styled lever action rifles but I could tell that Ray was not impressed. He looked to Harry. “Harry this is the twentieth century, not the 1880s. We need battle rifles, not Henry rifles that were probably used by my father in the civil war.” Ray told Harry who rolled his eyes then went looking for other boxes or crates.

Harry scratched the back of his head in deep thought then scratched his chin. He grabbed a crate then hefted it over to us and opened it, revealing finely polished rifles that seemed to reflect images like a mirror.

Ray picked up one of the rifles and actioned the bolt. “Hmm… nice gun. What is this anyway?” He asked and Harry simply grinned.

“It’s a Lee-Enfield rifle, Ray. They’re really new. British gun, oh and it’s super accurate and has a ten round magazine capacity… oh and the bolt action is super smooth and…” Harry was about to continue but Ray cut him off.

“Yeah, these will do just fine.” He told him. Harry immediately grabbed another crate and hefted it over. He opened it to reveal an abundance of ammo for what I could only perceive to be for these rifles.

The rounds were already loaded into the charging clips. He offered us ammo which we all took along with one of the new rifles. They must have been brand new because they weren’t scorned or scoffed at all.

Harry quickly instructed us in the know-how of the guns and how it worked but John seemed to already know how the weapon operated. John looked to Harry. “Hey Harry. I’m gonna need some other shells too. Shotgun and .45 Long Colt… oh and some .45 Autos.” He informed Harry. As he heard the last bit of information his ears perked up.

“Autos… as in Auto Colt Pistol?” he asked and John nodded. Harry squealed. “Oh, do you have one? Oh please tell me you do.” Harry squealed. John sighed then lifted his left coat flap to reveal an auto loading pistol which Harry squealed from the sight of and quickly rushed over to John.

John pulled the pistol out. It had a black polish frame look to it and wooden grips. The grips had a golden cross in each side with a small pony crucified to the cross. Why John would want those weird crosses I didn’t know but I planned on asking later on. The slide had golden engravings but nothing really depictive. It just looked like swirls of smoke going along the side of the gun.

Harry squealed. “Oh these pistols are magnificent aren’t they… yes yes, I have ammunition for them. One moment.” He said and quickly rushed off then returned with boxes of ammo that John had requested.

Ray chuckled to himself as he watched Harry gawk at the sight of John’s handgun. “What’s wrong Harry. Don’t have one of those?” he asked but Harry shook his head.

“Oh I have one… thirty two actually. But none are as beautiful as this one. Whoever constructed this one put absolute
and tedious effort into every detail. The gun has been polished to an absolute perfect frame, the sights have been detailed with white sight paint by what looks to a professional precision. The trigger has been filed for a better grip, the slide has been reinforced and fitted perfectly to the rail… oh this gun is just magnificent… just absolutely breath taking.” Harry informed us. “Where did you get it?” he asked John, who just shrugged and didn’t answer.

We all proceeded to bulk up with guns and ammo. John trotted over to me as I played with the rifle to try and learn it inside and out. “He’s a pretty cool stallion. A little weird though… guess that’s what happens when you live alone huh?” he asked and I laughed then looked to him.

“Guess that’s why you turned out weird too eh?” I asked and he chuckled then reached his right hoof around my back and held me up. As he held me up he put his left hoof in front of me and hefted the gun up in my forelegs.

“Like this…” he told me as he showed me how to hold the rifle and operate it. We stood there for a few minutes as he showed me how to reload it while standing without the need to sit down and mess with it. I found that as he showed me how to operate the gun I began to lean into his body, but only slightly. I could hear his heartbeat against my back and it was somewhat soothing.

He set me down then gave me a nod and proceeded to walk away, probably to get more ammo or something. “John…” I called out. He stopped, turned his head back and looked to me. “Uhm… never mind.” I told him, not exactly sure why I had stopped him. He shrugged then continued on his way.

Billy trotted up beside me with a scoped rifle. He rummaged through some crates and I looked over to him. He had a slight under bite to himself but only a little. It wasn’t noticeable unless you really looked to it. I had no idea why I noticed it actually. “Like the rifle?” he asked me, somehow noticing my gaze.

“Uhm yeah… What is it?” I asked and he smiled as he unslung it from his back and checked the optic sight.

“1903 Springfield. Harry says it’s a beaut of a gun and I don’t think he’s lying. Gun is a little harder to action then the Lee Enfield but I like the scope.” Billy told me. “And this little baby right here…” he said as he patted an automatic pistol in a shoulder holster. “It’s a 9mm Luger… beautiful pistol and Harry says they’re quite rare around here. Wouldn’t doubt it. Never seen one before now but I was drawn in by its… beauty.” He told me in a rather southern tone.

I let out a sigh. Now that I thought about it I realized that we were going to war. Not literally but we were going into a deadly fight with criminals. Before this day I had never shot any-pony but I have this feeling that says by the end of the day I’ll probably have killed for the first time in my life.

“Have you ever… you know… killed some-pony?” I asked and Billy simply chuckled.

“Yeah. More than I can count. Last guy I shot seven times before I put him down.” He laughed, like it was some sort of grand achievement.

I gulped. “I’ve never killed before. I don’t know if I can. I’ve carried this revolver of mine around with me all these years but never once have I ever had to use it…” I trailed off and he rested a hoof on my shoulder.

“Just stick by me and you’ll be fine. I’ll protect you… bwa-ha-ha-ha-ha.” He cackled as he trotted off. I wasn’t sure if I was to take that seriously or not but I hope he meant it. I trotted back into the main forum spot where every-pony was geared up.

Ray looked to Harry. “Okay… we’re gonna need something that really goes BANG.” He said and Harry placed his hoof up to his chest.

“Sorry Ray but Hilary is staying with me.” He told Ray who shot him a confused look. “Hilary.” Harry stated as he opened up the flap to his pajamas, which he was still wearing, to reveal a mean looking revolver.

“Where the hell did you get that thing!?” Ray gasped from the sight of the monstrous revolver. Harry simply laughed.

“I found it at the military fort. It’s a .44 caliber black powder revolver. This here revolver is the most powerful handgun to date. I had to reinforce the cylinder so that now I can fire 60 powder grains without the fear of wrecking it.” Harry informed him and Ray’s jaw simply gaped open.

He quickly shook off his astonishment from the revolver and got back on task. “Harry, we need a machinegun… a good one.” He told him and Harry’s eyes widened. “Harry I know you have one.” Ray said then Harry quickly led us over to a corner in the building with an old rotary activated Gatling gun. Ray sighed. “Harry we need a machinegun, not some relic from the civil war. You got something more… modern? I know you do.” Ray told him and Harry gulped.

“Promise not to tell on me?” he asked and Ray nodded. “Swear on your life?” he asked and Ray rolled his eyes then nodded again. “Swear on…” Harry began but Ray cut him off.

“HARRY!” He yelled and Harry nimbly trotted over to a wall which looked to be the end of the building.

He grunted as he pushed aside a shelf of ammo to reveal a trapdoor in the floor. He opened it up then led Ray into a small room. It was cramped down there and only Ray and Harry went down.

“WHAT THE BUCK! Harry where did you get these?!” Ray exclaimed.

“Well… they’re just prototypes… well actually they’re working models… well actually they don’t work, they’ve been deactivated… well actually I reactivated them… well actually they weren’t deactivated in the first place… THEY FELL OFF A WAGON RAY I SWEAR TO GODDESS, PLEASE DON’T ARREST ME!” Ray screamed through constant and nervous stuttering.

“What the hay are they?” Ray asked and Harry quickly hefted the two guns up through the trap door. They looked… scary. The two stallions got out of the hidden room and Harry closed the trap door then pushed the shelf back over top of the trapdoor.

“Well that one…” he informed Ray as he pointed to one of the machineguns, “Is a Vickers Machinegun… I call her Vickie. And that one…” he commented as he pointed to the other gun. “Is a Lewis machinegun. I call him Luis. They’re both brand new machineguns that haven’t even seen action yet.” Harry informed us as he slipped on a battle saddle over his back.

He grabbed ‘Luis’ and mounted the gun into the saddle then hooked it up properly. Ray looked to us. “We have to get every-pony off the street and get into defensive positions. The Jonas gang will be here soon.” Ray told us. Harry started trotting away with the other machinegun.

“Harry, where are you going?” Ray asked and he looked back to him.

“Oh nowhere Ray… John can you come help me?” he asked and John trotted off with Harry. Ray set a hoof on my shoulder as the two left.

“How do you feel about him?” Ray asked me and I gave him a curious look. “I just want the best for you. I’ve seen you hurt too many times and don’t want you to have your heart broken again.” He said thoughtfully and I gave him a friendly punch to the shoulder.

“It’s not like that Ray. He’s just a friend. Trust me, I don’t like him that way. He’s too… impossible.” I told him and he chuckled. “What’s so funny?” I asked and he shook his head in humor.

“Well at least he shares a common trait with you.” He laughed and I raised an eyebrow.

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Don’t worry about it. Come on, let’s go get the townsfolk inside.”

* * *

We had succeeded in getting most of the ponies inside and away from the immediate danger and we were just entering the saloon where ponies gambled and got drunk. Ray called out to every-pony in the saloon.

“Every-pony, go home!” he yelled out and every-ponies’ attention turned to him. “There are some real nasty ponies coming to town and I need you all to go home and stay away from the windows. If you don’t some-pony might get hurt.” Ray told them but they quickly resumed their activities.

“THIS IS SERIOUS! Some-pony could die!” He yelled out but one of the gamblers looked over to him.

“Marshal… I’m in debt with the bank yet I’m gambling my money away… I don’t plan on living that long in the foreseeable future, know what I mean?” He laughed and Ray simply gasped from the stupidity of the stallion.

Another stallion by a whore in the corner spoke up to. “Yeah Marshal. My wife thinks that I’m here to socialize with my friends after work… you really think she’s gonna like it when she finds out I’ve been buying whores?” He asked and Ray let out a sigh of defeat.

“Alright fine, but do me a favour and stay away from the windows.” He ordered. Just as he said that, every-pony simply shuffled away from the windows then continued their festivities.

Chapter 11: Sunset showdown

Dust blew along the empty streets of Dodge. A tumbleweed hushed along across the street. The sun was getting ready to set in the distant horizon which gave the entire town an orange haze look.

I crouched behind a stack of barrels with Dandelion who was wielding his Lee Enfield. “ALRIGHT SHERIFF, COME OUT, COME OUT WHEREVER YOU ARE!” Screamed a voice from the other side of town, which was only a few dozen yards down the road.

I leaned out the side of my cover and took a glance at the group that had entered the town. There were at least twenty of them, if not more. At the front of the group stood a pink unicorn stallion with purple hair.

He smiled as he pulled out a mean looking revolver. “Give them something to… remember us by.” He ordered his group and immediately they began to open fire on random buildings.

Dandelion looked over to me. “Show time.” He told me as he popped up from cover and fired a wild and inaccurate shot which missed the entire group, failing to hit a target. They directed their fire to us and I lept behind the brick corner of the home which we were standing in front of.

“Goddess dammit Dandy… if you get me killed I’ll come back and kill you myself.” I scowled as a bullet chipped away at a brick near my face. Gunfire began to chatter all around town as Marshal Ray and the other two deputies: Rose and Carnation, shot back at the group. The group spread out and placed a volume of fire on the three law bringers.

“Where the hell are Harry and John?!” I yelled but Dandelion simply shrugged then leaned out from behind his cover and fired another shot before ducking back to cover.

I looked around for Billy who was also missing. Where the hell did they all decide to go all of a sudden?

The group of gang members began to push their way down the street while they kept us all suppressed under a hail of lead. I got this sudden feeling that things were going to end very badly for us.

I peeked out from around the corner, looming over top of dandelion who was crouched down and reloading his rifle. One of the stallions rushed forwards wielding dual revolvers. He slid behind some crate boxes by the general store then popped up and began to fire at me.

I ducked back behind the cover of the wall as bullets chipped away at the bricks. I muttered a curse to myself then heard some sort of horn that was rather annoying. I looked down to the other side of the street just as some crazy looking contraption came barreling into town. Actually I recognized this ‘Motorized’ automobile from various news articles. Some sort of automotive transport vehicle meant for leisurely activities or something. This one was different from the ones I saw in the magazines though.

This one had grey metal plating all over the vehicle and a big box looking compartment on the back.

The group of cattle rustlers all concentrated their fire on the vehicle and the rounds seemed to ping off the armour plating that encased most of the automobile. The horn sounded again as the vehicle skidded in a complete 180 in the middle of town. Suddenly the back compartment door busted open and John unveiled the Vickers machinegun then let loose.

The machinegun chattered as it drowned out the sound of the rustler’s guns. The groups quickly dispersed behind cover as several of them were knocked off their hooves by the tremendous firepower of the machinegun. The pink stallion, whom I presumed to be their leader, ducked behind a building wall.

One of the stallions tried to run and gun but John quickly swung the machinegun his way and chopped him away with a burst of auto fire. Another stallion burst from cover and John swung the gun barrel towards the speedy stallion who soon took to the air. John shot him out of the air and the pegasus crash landed into the window of the house across from the saloon.

John ceased firing and the machinegun barrel continued to wisp out smoke. As all the cattle rustlers dispersed behind cover I heard John chuckle. “Welcome to Dodge.” He greeted in a gruffly vocie and I shook my head in disappointment from the cheesy one liner.

* * *

Third person:

John lept out from the back of the truck and quickly raced over to the marshal and his deputies. Harry on the other hand, kicked open the driver side door and lept out, brandishing his Colt Walker with a wide grin on his face.

As the cattle rustlers realized the machinegun had stopped firing they rushed back into the streets but weren’t expecting what they got. Harry laughed as he pointed his battle saddle mounted Lewis machinegun towards the group and opened up.

He swung the machinegun barrel in large arcs and swept down any-pony foolish enough to stay in the open long enough for him to get a shot on them. The machinegun quickly chugged through its entire pan magazine but that didn’t bother Harry who simply laughed again as he began to stroll down the street like a smartass. A cattle rustler burst from cover and Harry simply snapped up his mighty revolver in his hoof then fired.

The black powder revolver emitted a loud BANG and a furious muzzle flash erupted from the barrel as it spat out a .44 caliber lead shot ball which collided with the cattle rustler and kicked him off his hooves.

Several other stallions burst from cover but Harry got a wicked grin on his face and quickly fired the remaining five shots in his revolver before holstering the beastly revolver and attempting to reload his Lewis machinegun which was still empty.

The pink stallion took notice of this and quickly fired an aimed shot at the lunatic stallion known as Harry. Harry cried out in pain and fell back as a bullet collided with his front shoulder.

“HARRY!” Ray yelled out then peeked out from cover and fired several shots towards the pink stallion who ducked behind a pile of crates. Ray motioned for Rose and Carnation to go grab Harry. Both deputies nodded then galloped off towards the injured stallion who withered on the ground in pain.

By the train station sat a stallion with a Colt revolving rifle, fitted with a full length scope which optics were terribly dirtied. He was crouched and waiting for his opportune moment to strike, which had finally come.

He spotted the two deputies rushing out to save their friend and fired a single shot towards one of them. The round struck the deputy he was aiming for and the stallion smiled. Suddenly a thunderous crack sounded out and the stallion was kicked back as a 30-06 round slammed into his shoulder, failing to kill him but rendering his marksmanship abilities useless.

Atop of the cherry factory sat Billy with the scoped Springfield 1903 rifle. He racked the bolt, ejecting the spent cartridge. He had hit what he was aiming for.

Carnation grabbed both Harry, who could now stand and hobble along, and the badly wounded Rose. He dragged them along to the cover of the medical clinic and took cover.

John moved along the backside of the buildings with his double barrel Colt shotgun in both hooves. A stallion dashed around the back corner of a building and gasped as he found himself in the presence of The Lone Ranger.

John gave him both barrels and the concussive blasts kicked the stallion several feet back with a big blast hole through the stallion’s chest. John cracked open the shotgun break barrel and slid two fresh shells into the still smoking barrels then clacked the shotgun shut.

As Dandelion spotted his injured friends he quickly dashed off towards them, leaving Daring all alone. She was about to dash off with him when two stallions rushed her, keeping her pinned behind cover with a volley of shots from their lever action rifles.

Daring swore to herself. Even with everything the way it was, she still couldn’t bring herself to kill any-pony. She quickly took a glance of her immediate surroundings and decided to break through the side door of the cherry factory just as the stallions began to fire at her again.

Daring quickly took a glance to the surroundings inside. There was no legitimate place to hide. She could go through the front doors and try to find cover but might end up getting shot while doing so.

She looked to the staircase and quickly galloped over to it then rushed up to the roof access. The stallions entered the building only to see a wisp of black tail go through the roof access door. They both chased after her.

John walked along on his hindlegs and three stallions burst from cover. John triggered the right barrel and 12gauge buckshot blasted the first stallion away. John quickly swivelled his aim to another stallion and fired off the second barrel with a loud KA-BOOM.

The buckshot picked the stallion off his hooves and his limp body mass slammed into the last stallion. They both fell to the ground and John simply gave the third stallion a knockout kick which successfully incapacitated him non-lethally.

John looked over to the cherry factory to see two rustlers enter it then looked up to the roof to see Billy firing his M1903. John quickly cursed to himself as he loaded two fresh shells into his shotgun.

Daring rushed onto the roof and spun Billy around, who was shocked and surprised by Daring’s sudden entrance. “Why hello beautiful… what brings yah tah me?” he asked in a calmer tone.

“Billy, they’re coming up the stairs!” Daring exclaimed and Billy gulped. He quickly ushered Daring over to behind the roof entrance so that the cattle rustlers wouldn’t immediately be able to spot them when they entered the roof.

The two rustlers entered the roof and quickly glance around. Billy leveled his rifle sights on one of the stallions just as the two began to swear and curse about where Daring could have went.

Daring leaned over to Billy and whispered to him. “Do it already… before they see us.” Billy’s hooves began to shake and he couldn’t keep his aim on the stallion. He gulped in nervousness. The two rustlers turned around and gasped in shock as they finally spotted Daring and Billy.

Just as they went to draw their rilfes down on the duo, the roof access door burst open and the first rustler was taken off his hooves by a double blast of buckshot which sent him tumbling off the rooftop.

John held the shotgun completely sideways and crosschecked the stallion off the roof. John accidentally lost his balance at the last moment and the stallion grabbed hold of John’s duster coat flaps and pulled him down.

The rustler’s body smashed through the porch overhang of the factory and his body broke the fall for John but he still wasn’t feeling the greatest from the impact of the fall. His shotgun, luckily, hadn’t been damaged at all.

Elsewhere in the town, Ray broke from cover then slid behind cover in front of the house closer to the saloon. He unslung the M1897 pump action trench gun and waited for his opportune moment.

He was about to break from cover when suddenly a couple of shots fired at him from the train station. He ducked back behind the cover of the barrels he was hiding behind and waited for another moment. He took a quick glance to the train station before leaping up and galloping across the street. In his old age of 59, he found it rather hard to pace his fast movements while holding a shotgun. ‘Goddess, what I’d give to be young again.’ He thought to himself.

Bullets kicked up dirt and debris all around Ray’s hooves and blasted away chips of wood on the saloon building as he neared it. Ray lept through the front doors of the saloon and crashed through several gambling tables, knocking gambling chips and wooden splinters all over the floor.

The ponies of the saloon had all hidden behind the bartender counter. As they heard Ray crash through the front doors, several of them peeked up to see him. The bartender opened his mouth. “How yah feeling marshal?” he asked and Ray groaned as he lifted up his heard.

“Old.” He replied as he groaned in pain and got up.

John groaned a little as he rolled off the dead cattle rustler and quickly crawled behind cover. That fall had really done a number to him and he didn’t plan on doing that again anytime soon.

He cracked open the shotgun barrel and loaded two fresh shells then slung the shotgun around his back and drew his custom M1911. “Time for a little payback.” He muttered through a wince of pain.

He slipped out from behind the cover of the barrels then to the wall of the clinic. He peeked out into the street to see that the cattle rustlers were almost all dispatched. John quickly slipped around to the back of the building then bumped into Daring just as she exited the factory from the side exit.

“Why hello there, fancy meeting you… here.” John said through a grunt of pain. Daring rushed up to him and quickly went to support his weight.

“Oh my goddess! John are you alright? Please tell me you’re alright.” Daring pleaded and John simply chuckled.

“I’m fine, I’m fine. Just took a little bit of a fall is all.” He replied then took his weight away from Daring’s support. “Billy, follow me.” He ordered and the stallion nodded then quickly followed John as they both dashed off.

“Hey! What about me?” Daring asked and John looked back to her.

“Don’t worry, they’re almost all gone. You shouldn’t run into any more cattle rustlers. Just stay down.” John assured her then proceeded to dash off with Billy. Daring shook her head in disappointment.

“Pfft, Stallions.” She scoffed.

John ran around back of all the buildings until they reached the back corner of the saloon. John peeked out the side and took a glance to the train station. A train was approaching in the distance.

“Shit… if that train gets here before we finish this… then it’s gonna get real ugly… real fast.” John muttered to Billy who nodded. Billy slung his M1903 across his back and drew out his Luger.

The two dashed across the street and three cattle rustlers noticed the duo. John snapped up the pistol in his left hoof and put his aim to the group then emptied the entire magazine capacity at the group as they galloped along.

The two slid through the front doors of the train station and behind the cover of waiting benches. The stallion whom Billy had wounded earlier was still inside with his pistol drawn. The stallion began to fire wildly at the two and John looked to Billy.

“Shoot him!” He ordered and Billy simply gulped in fear. “Shoot him… Goddess dammit, SHOOT HIM!” John yelled as he slammed a fresh magazine into his M1911. John quickly leaned out with his pistol drawn in his right hoof and fired three rounds in quick succession.

Three bullet holes leaked out blood in the rustler’s chest. He gasped as death took him and simply fell forwards, dead before he hit the ground. John turned to Billy to scold him but another stallion entered through the exit leading to the stables. His rifle was drawn and ready. In shock and fear, Billy quickly snapped up his Luger and fired the entire magazine capacity into the stallion.

The rustler gasped in death as 9mm rounds riddled his body. He slumped over against the train ticket booth and slid down, his blood smearing the wood of the booth red. Billy simply sat there with his Luger still wisping out fumes of smoke from the muzzle. His hoof was shaking but John simply patted him on the shoulder and left out the front doors of the train station, leaving the shocked Billy sitting there alone with a smoking Luger.

Ray saw the pink stallion known as James Jonas burst from cover and make a run for the stables. Ray quickly subdued the muscle pains that seared in his body and made chase after the escaping fugitive.

Jonas noticed Ray and fired several rounds towards the marshal but missed terribly. His gang had been defeated so now was the time to make a getaway. He lept the fence to the stables in hopes of stealing a horse.

He found a suitable stallion and lept on its back. The horse neighed and lept to its hindlegs then began to gallop off. Just as the horse left the stables, Ray lept through the air and tackled Jonas to the ground.

Jonas had the wind knocked out of him but managed to head-butt Ray, knocking the marshal off his body. Jonas stood up, wheezing for air and tried to get a bead on Ray with his revolver.

Ray spotted his action then quickly spun and bucked the revolver out of his hooves. Jonas was knocked back from the force as his revolver was knocked out of his grip. He stumbled back then steadied himself and snarled. “You just bucked with the wrong stallion.” He cursed.

Ray was breathing heavily with a look of mild anger on his face. “You just bucked with the law.” He quoted. The two stallions charged each other and Jonas tried to leap onto Ray. Ray lept to his hindlegs and grabbed the stallion then ground tackled him.

Jonas gasped as he once again had the wind knocked out of him. Ray stood up and mused to himself. “Oh, it is on.” He commented then took a step back from Jonas. Jonas cringed in pain as he stood up then charged at Ray again.

He threw a heavy punch which Ray sidestepped then he grabbed the rustler leader and went to ground tackle him again. Jonas elbowed Ray in the back of the head and Ray fell to the ground in a daze.

Jonas went to curb stomp the marshal but at the last possible second, Ray rolled away from the stomp and kicked Jonas’ knee sideways. The rustler screamed in agonizing pain and staggered out of Ray’s range.

Ray struggled to his hooves but as he did, Jonas lept onto his back. Ray grunted in pain as the pink unicorn began to senselessly beat the back of his head with his hooves. Ray jumped and landed on his back but Jonas’ body broke his fall. The unicorn gasped in pain as Ray went to roll off him.

Jonas grabbed Ray in a headlock the proceeded to try and choke Ray to death. Ray grabbed Jonas’ forelegs with his hooves and began to pry away the death like grip from around his neck.

Jonas quickly shuffled his body and latched his hindlegs around Ray’s neck then began to squeeze with tremendous strength. If he kept this up then Ray would either die from lack of oxygen or have his neck broken. Jonas began to pivot his body and put severe strain on Ray’s neck, almost to the breaking point.

Ray grunted in pain as he clenched his eyes shut and tried to break free of the hold. Ray began to throw feeble punches into Jonas but the punches didn’t faze the unicorn and Jonas simply laughed. “Shouldn’t have fucked with us… old stallion.” He cackled as he went to finish off the marshal.

In an act of extreme effort, Ray grabbed the collar of Jonas’ shirt and stood up to his hindlegs. His neck was still under severe stress but he managed to stagger a few feet over towards a two foot high sitting bench, lift Jonas’ body above his head, then dropped his body onto the bench.

The unicorn’s back cracked against the bench and he screamed out in agonizing pain. His spine wasn’t broken but it had come very close. Ray grabbed the stallion by his left hindleg and began to drag him towards the exit of the stables.

Jonas came to and looked to Ray who wasn’t paying attention to him. He probably thought he was incapacitated. Jonas reached to his waist and pulled out a small double edged knife then sat up. Ray turned just as Jonas stabbed the knife at him.

Ray tried to backpedal but the knife blade caught his lower calf muscle region. The cut split open and leaked blood rather profusely. Jonas shuffled closer to Ray then slashed then knife across his upper leg, cutting open the front of his leg. Ray gasped in pain as Jonas slashed again. Ray grabbed Jonas’ left hindleg and attempted to drag him to make him loose his center of balance but the unicorn was too talented, though to unfocused to use his magic.

Jonas kicked his right hindleg across Ray’s face and the force pivoted Ray’s body slightly and cocked his head to one side. Ray tried to pull him some more but Jonas just kept slashing.

Ray managed to step back but not before Jonas slammed the knife into Ray’s leg, just above the knee. Ray grasped around the knife hilt which was all that was exposed, the rest of the knife was drove deeply into his leg.

Jonas stood up to finish the job. He went to slam multiple punches into Ray’s face but the marshal managed to block a few though many made connections with his face.

Finally, after several punches to the face, Ray grabbed one of Jonas’ hoofs and held it in place. In extreme amounts of pain, Ray pulled the knife out of his leg then slammed it into Jonas’ leg.

The cattle rustler leader screamed in pain then fell back, grasping around the knife hilt. Ray pulled out some noose rope then tied the rope around Jonas’ leg and the other he held with his own hoof. “You’re under arrest.” He informed the criminal then hopped onto a horse and began to drag the fugitive towards the marshal office.

Jonas tried to stand up but ended up just getting dragged across the rugged and rough dirt road, rocks digging into his skin as he cried out in pain. It was no less than what he deserved.

John kneed a stallion in the gut and the rustler doubled over. John noosed the fugitive’s hooves behind his back then began to drag him towards the marshal’s office but as he entered the street he spotted Ray dragging Jonas along the dirt road behind a horse. John smirked, “Well I’ll be damned.”

Author's Note

"Welcome to Dodge." "You're under arrest." "You bucked with the law." Sounds like stuff Arnold would say. Anyway I plan to get a few more chapters out before the day's done

Chapter 12: Go East

Daring’s perspective:

We all sat in the clinic office: Ray, Carnation, Rose, Dandelion, Billy, John and myself as the doctor tended to us. John seemed to be the only one to escape without a scratch and only had some minor back pains. ‘Lucky Bastard.’ I thought to myself. Though now that I think about it, I too also made it out pretty much scotch free.

The doctor withdrew the bullet from Rose’s shoulder then stitched up the wound. Finally we were all patched up and the day wasn’t even over yet. John stood up and stretched. “Well marshal… it’s been fun and all but we have pressing matters to attend to.” He commented and Ray nodded.

Ray pulled out a small silver cylinder and handed it to John who took it then opened it up, revealing a finely rolled Cuban cigar along with a few matches and a striking pad. John offered it back to Ray, “I appreciate the offer but I don’t smoke.” He told the marshal but Ray pushed the cigar back to John.

“Well… take it anyway. Might do you good somehow.” He told John who nodded then placed the enclosed cigar cylinder in his coat pocket. Billy looked to Ray and they both gave a nod of understanding before Billy left. Billy had been extremely quiet and never spoke a word since the end of the fight.

While he left, Ray turned his attention back to John. “Well John, it’s been a pleasure but I’m sure you’re wanting to get along and find Black Mane. Well last I heard, he was heading east to Baltimare and to Horseshoe Bay… though I don’t know why. If you hurry then you might be able to catch up with him.” Ray told John who nodded then looked to me.

I gave Ray a quick hug but he ended up grunting in pain. “See you later Ray.” I said with a wave but he grabbed my hoof and stopped me.

“Don’t get hurt out there… you know what I mean.” He told me and I rolled my eyes. Of course I knew what he meant and he didn’t have to loom over me like some god-father or something.

“Don’t worry ‘Dad’ I’ll come home in one piece.” I said with a laugh before I waved goodbye to every-pony then left and joined up with John who was already getting the horses ready to leave.

“John! Don’t forget, we have to get some supplies before we leave.” I told him and he nodded. We proceeded to the general store which had re-opened about half an hour ago. John sorted through several things, getting us two sleeping sacs, a large amount of food and a few miscellaneous items: pots, pans, etc.

As he bought random items I picked up a brown poet’s hat and smiled. I did say that by the end of the day I would have a cow-pony hat. I walked over to John who was purchasing everything and tossed the hat into the mix. He looked to me and I shrugged. “I think it looks cool.” I told him.

He paid the bill then we left and mounted up. John looked to me and sighed. “You know… I can’t wait to get to sleep… something tells me though, that tomorrow I’m not gonna want to get up.” He chuckled then we departed. I placed my new brown hat on my head as we rode out of town.

In less than a minute our horses had trotted out of town as we began to head east. Soon Dodge Junction was but a glowing town in the desert. Only a few minutes had passed when we stumbled upon Billy the Foal as he trotted along by himself without a horse or any sort of equipment on his back, minus his M1903. He was only wearing a black vest with some black pants and his flat brimmed cow-pony hat.

“Hey Billy… need a lift?” John asked and Billy looked over to him but didn’t answer immediately. We stopped and there was a pause of silence. Finally came the reply.

“I don’t ride on horses with other stallions.” He commented and John chuckled.

“Alright fine… you can ride with Daring.” He said and I raised an eyebrow.

“Hey, I didn’t agree to this!” I exclaimed but no sooner had I said that, Billy hopped onto the back of my horse. He stank somewhat but smelt more pleasant than John had. I smirked, “Well at least you don’t smell as bad as John does.” I commented and Billy simply chuckled quietly to himself.

John’s mouth opened in childlike humor. “I do not stink.” He replied and for the next two hours we bickered childishly about why John stank like a musty old sock. Billy only sat and mused to himself, sometimes having a hearty chuckle from our childlike behaviour towards each other.

After two hours had passed John pointed to a fine looking meadow clearing. “We should probably stop for the night. We’ll set up camp here.” He told us. I still felt like teasing him a little.

“I think we shouldn’t. We should make camp over there.” I laughed. Billy rolled his eyes.

“You two should get married.” He commented as he hopped off the horse and both John and I looked at each other quickly then back to Billy, both saying ‘Ech!’ in unison. Billy chuckled to himself, “Exactly, you’d be perfect for each other.” He mused.

* * *

John’s perspective, an hour later:

We had apples and bananas for dinner, seeing as how none of could really cook. We tried twice but ended up burning the rice both times so decided it would be easier to just have something simple.

Daring now lay sound asleep in her sleeping bag. I had only bought two bags so I offered mine to Billy but he simply shook his head, saying that he would rather be cold. Something was off about him. He wasn’t as cocky as he was before.

I sat down beside Billy who just sat and looked into the fire blankly. “You want to talk about it?” I asked and he looked over to me.

“Talk about what?” He asked, trying to cover it up.

“It’s okay kid. I’ve been around for a while now and won’t think badly about you if you tell me what’s wrong.” I told him. He simply looked back to the fire then sighed.

“Was that what it was like in the old days John? Bullets flying everywhere, ponies screaming… ponies dying?” he asked me and I nodded.

“Yeah… yeah it was. I try not to think about it.” I told him.

“You know… you know I’ve never killed before. Just lied about it… thought it was cool to be a killer. Jesus, John… I never seen a pony’s eyes just… fade like that before.” He told me and I nodded.

“Yeah… it really is something when you just… kill a pony and take their life away. It’s the only thing they really own and you just… snatch it out from under them.” I told him.

“You know… it weren’t true… I wasn’t the one who robbed the wagon… was just at the wrong place at the wrong time. Figured though, that maybe I could make a name for myself: ‘Billy the Foal, notorious gunslinger of the west’.” He told me and I simply nodded. “It don’t feel real… he’s dead… I ain’t never gonna sleep peacefully ever again… all I can see is his face.” He began to well up with tears.

“Hell of a thing killing a pony… take away all they got… and all they ever gonna have.” I told him expressionlessly. He began to breath and his breathing was stuttered as he began to silently cry.

“It’s liquid pride… right?” He sobbed but I shook my head.

“No it’s not… those are actual tears… it’s good to let that out kid. Try not to dwell on it. You’re free to ride with us reckon you want to.” I offered and he nodded.

“Yeah? Yeah okay, thanks… I just… I just can’t believe he’s dead.” He told me and I sighed.

“Yeah… well we all got it coming sooner or later so don’t hit yourself too hard.” I told him and he nodded. He sat there for what seemed like another hour before dozing off, slumping over and curling up as his body tried to keep warm. I stoked the fire a little then unravelled my sleeping bag and tucked him in. I didn’t put him in the actual sac itself, not wanting to wake him, and simply laid it over top of him before turning my attention back to the fire.

I stroked one of my hooves through my mane before letting out a tired sigh and a yawn. I looked around. Nostalgic trotted after Marry, hung like he usually was, and tried to mount her several times. I was just too damned tired to give a flying hoot.

I looked out to the meadow which flickered with orange light from the small campfire. The moon illuminated Equestria and kept it dimly lit. As I looked to the moon I swear it was as if it was looking back at me. I chuckled to myself and gave my coat a little rustle to try and keep warm.

Even though it was summer time the nights were usually cold. I mused to myself and muttered random ramblings that were of no concern.

Eventually the fire started to die down. There wasn’t much to burn out here and last time Daring and myself had lucked out when we found a few small dead trees. This time we were sort of lucky in only finding two, but we made do with what we had.

My eyelids began to feel heavy and my eyes began to take longer blinks. The fire flickered in my blurring vision. Soon I began to doze off but would wake suddenly as a crackle from the still burning fire would wake me.

Each time I temporarily dozed off I would dream slightly. ‘Run John! Run and don’t look back!’ She screamed then a crack from the fire awoke me like a gunshot had just gone off and I immediately perked up and looked around the general area only to see that I was back in the real world.

Daring and Billy were still asleep peacefully and the fire had died down a little more. I scratched the back of my neck and let out a longer yawn of exhaustion. I began to doze off again. My eyes once again would start to take longer blinks. Eventually I contemplated perhaps just letting my eyes rest for a moment… just a moment.

He stood there, holding his revolver in his hoof. ‘If you ever feel like getting revenge then just… come see me.’ He said as I clenched my eyes shut. The loud BANG echoed out and I immediately jumped back to reality. I was breathing heavily but not sweating, not heavily at least. Beads of sweat trickled down my face and I quickly wiped them away.

I quickly grabbed for my stomach where the bullet had hit and let out a relieved sigh as I realized it was just a dream. “It’s only a dream John… it can’t hurt you.” I told myself. I looked around, the fire was dying off but the moon had set and over the horizon the orange haze of the sun could be seen in the early morning air.

I quickly rubbed my hooves together then used them to rub the opposite foreleg to warm myself up. The fire had died down to just a few embers and coals. I let out another yawn. As I yawned I simply laid down, placing my forelegs beneath my head and in a near instant I passed out.

* * *

It hadn’t even felt like I had been sleeping for more than a minute before I felt some-pony nudging me awake. I groaned in tiredness. “Come on sleepy head… get up.” Said an oh so familiar voice. I groaned again then rolled my back to Daring. She pulled my body so that my back was lying on the ground. “Come on Johnny… we have to start moving. Billy and I are already up.” She informed me.

I opened my right eye but only slightly. I was greeted by the sight of Daring’s face above mine. “Oh what a lovely sight to wake up to.” I mused as I moved her face aside then closed my eyes again. She chuckled.

She gave me another encouraging nudge. “Come on sleepy pants… get up.” She ordered me. “Come on, get up already… some-pony needs to cook breakfast.” She laughed. I groaned as I slowly got up and rubbed my eyes.

“Why do I put up with you?” I asked and she shrugged.

“Because you love me and couldn’t stand being away from me.” She teased and I rolled my eyes.

“I was leaning more towards, ‘You’re an insufferable tick that has somehow latched herself under my skin.” I muttered as I got up and stretched. She gave me a playful punch to the shoulder.

“Oh you old grumpy stallion. You don’t mean that.” She laughed. I smirked then had a laugh.

“Yeah I know… sometimes I wonder why I’m such a softie… guess I have a soft spot for damsels in distress.” I teased and she gasped in shock from the comment. She was about to say something when the smell of something starting to burn filled our noses. We looked over to see Billy screwing around with the fire and some wood, which I have no clue as to where he got.

He was cooking what looked to be potatoes. Daring and I quickly joined him to try and cook breakfast.

* * *

Our horses trotted along. I was ridding alone while Daring and Billy rode together again. The potatoes had turned out pretty good… good… goodish… okay so they were kind of burnt and crispy but I guess beggars can’t be choosers right?

We had since packed up and began to make our way towards Baltimare again. Daring and I had begun to talk about small things then I brought up something she didn’t expect.

“So, what’s this treasure that you need to get ‘SO’ badly?” I asked and she shrugged.

“Don’t know exactly. Bought a high priced treasure map from a stallion who said it led to treasures. Though he didn’t say about what the treasure was exactly.” she told me and I raised an eyebrow.

“So you just decided to pursue it despite not having any solid evidence? What if it was just some map scribbled up by a father wanting to play a game of treasure hunt with his kid?” I asked and she sighed.

“Well I was thinking the same thing but… well I had nothing better to do.” She told me. Nothing better to do. Seriously?

“So… been meaning to ask. I know it’s a little strange me asking but uhm… how does you’re coltfriend react to all your adventuring? I can’t imagine that you stay in one place to long.” I asked but she quickly changed the subject.

“I… don’t want to talk about it. Can we change the subject?” she asked and I nodded but Billy kept the subject on mind.

“See what I mean? Perfect for each other. You’re already coming on to her.” He commented and we both shook our heads in unison. He chuckled to himself. “Yeah that’s what they all say then one day… boom, you two have foals and are settling down.” Billy told me. I chuckled.

“Oh yeah, and what makes you such the expert?” I asked and he sighed.

“Ma and Pa were adventures. Said that they absolutely despised one another but they needed each other to complete the tasks that presented themselves. One day Ma said that Pa just made an advance on her one night then… nine months later I came around and their adventuring days were over.” Billy told us. Both Daring and I looked at each other then sarcastically gagged.

Daring spoke first. “I would never have that stallion’s foal. He’s a ruffian and is absolutely impossible.” She said. I was next to speak my mind.

“Yeah and she’s a… a… uhm… I wouldn’t do that. She’s a mare and I’m not interested in mares.” I commented. I didn’t really have any reason that I didn’t like her as a friend but I just didn’t have an interest in relationships.

Billy just chuckled to himself as we continued on. Daring brought up the conversation again. “So how about you?” she asked and I looked over to her.

“What about me?” I asked and it looked like she wanted to face hoof.

“Any marefriends? I can’t imagine why not?” She asked and I chuckled.

“No, never. And all of a sudden I’m what? Prince charming? You just said I was a ruffian!” I laughed and she blushed.

“Well… you are handsome you’re just… well, you.” She told me and I raised an eyebrow from the comment.

“Handsome now eh? Hmm…” I trailed off mockingly as she just sighed in humor. As we continued along we spotted a carriage that had a busted wheel and no horses. A mare in a dress flagged us down.

“Please! Please help me. My carriage wheel broke and then my horses ran off. Can you help me please?” she pleaded. I offered to help her up but suddenly five bandits dressed in tattered clothing rushed out with rifles drawn.

“Get off the horses, NOW!” The mare ordered. We all did as she ordered. “Good, good, now just go stand right there.” She ushered us over to the side so that they could all mount up.

Just as they were about to get on, both Billy and myself snapped out our revolvers and fired on the group, I fired five rounds and Billy fired four. Every-pony in the bandit group but the mare was dead.

She stepped back. “Oh please don’t kill me. They made me do it. Please have mercy.” She pleaded. I was hesitant at first to holster my revolver but Billy rested his hoof on my foreleg.

“No-pony else needs to die today… not now.” He told me and I lowered my gun.

“Please… please take this money.” The mare offered us a bag of bits. Daring went over to accept the offer but just as she did the mare lept up with a sickly knife and attempted to stab Daring.

Both Billy and I drew out our revolvers like lightning and fired our remaining shots. The mare was riddled by bullets and was knocked off from atop Daring.

Daring simply lay there as I trotted over then helped her to her hooves. “Thanks John… jeeze that was close huh?” She asked and I nodded then a voice yelled out from the enclosed carriage.

“Let Brixie out, BRIXIE DEMANDS TO BE SET FREE!”

Author's Note

Oh this is cool. So now they have a new friend and quite possibly The Great and Powerful Trixie's great something ancestor... oh I'm loving it...

You know as a kid I don't remember it sounding so... flamboyantly gay

Chapter 13: Great and Powerful

Billy and I cracked open the back of the carriage to reveal a Pale blue unicorn with dark purple hair. Her eyes were a light shade of blue. She had a stupid looking purple cape on that had stars and other weird stuff woven into it. “BEHOLD, THE GREAT AND POWERFUL BRIXIE!” She exclaimed.

I mouthed my tongue around in a rather unimpressed fashion. “Where is my applause? You are standing before greatness… now bow down!” She ordered and I looked over to Billy.

“You know, personally, I’d prefer the bandits.” I said and we both chuckled in humor.

“What is so funny? Brixie demands to know why you laugh!” She ordered and I sighed as I looked to her.

“So what are? A circus clown?” I chuckled and she gasped in revolt from my comment.

“How dare you make a mockery of me!? I am the…” she began but I cut her short.

“Yeah-yeah, we know already. ‘The great and powerful Brixie’ blah, blah, blah.” I said, making absolute mockery of her.

“You’re mocking Brixie!” She yelled and I made an apologetic face.

“Oh no… pfft yeah.” I laughed then suddenly a blast of energy grabbed me and lifted me into the air.

“Well then perhaps Brixie shall have to teach you a lesson.” She informed me but nothing happened.

“Uhm… so… are you gonna give me a head rush from too much blood going to my head or…” I trailed off to let her tell me what exactly she planned to do with me.

“Brixie shall turn you into a rabbit… or maybe a hare.” She informed me.

“Same thing.” I told her and she shot me an irritated look. Suddenly a revolver pressed up against Brixie’s head. Brixie gulped in fear and turned to see her oppressor who was none other than Daring Do.

“Put-him-down.” She hissed and Brixie immediately set me down. She stepped back from Daring and gulped fearfully. Daring looked to me. “So what do we do with her?” She asked and I just shrugged.

“Not sure to tell yah the truth… but regardless we have to go to Horseshoe Bay.” I reminded her and Brixie gasped from the information.

“You’re going to Horseshoe Bay. Can Brixie come too? Brixie could make a lot of business in Baltimare.” She asked but Daring replied before I could say anything.

“No.” Daring said bluntly and mounted up on Nostalgic.

Brixie gave a pouty face. “Please? Brixie did not mean anything by what she did.” Brixie pleaded.

“No, and that means no.” Daring said again and Brixie immediately looked to me then got down on her knees and groveled before me.

“Please… Brixie would be forever in your debt… please bring Brixie along.” She pleaded, nearly in tears. She got a very pouty and saddened face then gave me tearful puppy dog eyes.

“NO!” Daring yelled but I didn’t listen and picked Brixie up to her hooves.

“Yes.” I replied, getting a gasp of shock from Daring. I looked over Daring and held Brixie’s still pouty face so that Daring could see how adorable she looked. “Awe but Daring… look… she’s sooo cute.” I said, as if I was talking about a puppy dog or something.

“Ugh… you’re despicable.” Daring scowled and I nodded.

“Yeah I know, I despise myself as well. Alright Brixie hop on. But if you try anything then I’ll put you down.” I told her and she got a bright and pretty smile that spread across her face as she literally lept on me, embracing me in a very tight hug.

“Oh thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou, Brixie shall remember this forever.” She thanked me. Daring scoffed.

“Well she’s not riding with me.” She stated and I rolled my eyes before mounting up on Marry. I helped Brixie up and sat her behind me. Daring just rolled her eyes. Brixie wrapped her hooves around my chest as we began to trot along with our horses.

I looked over my shoulder to Brixie who had her face buried into my shoulder. “So what do you plan to do when we get to Baltimare?” I asked and with that we began to make small talk. I could constantly hear Daring mutter things to herself then Billy would laugh or have a chuckle.

* * *

The day had been long and tiresome so I was glad that we were finally stopping for the night. I managed to find a larger quantity of wood which would keep the fire going for a considerable amount of time.

As I stoked the fire Billy came over with some cooking pans and we began to try and cook. “What are you doing? Do you not know how to cook? Here, allow Brixie to show you.” Brixie said as she trotted over then began to miraculously cook like she was a chef or something.

I looked over to Daring whom I hadn’t really spoken to all day. “Well looks like the mare can cook… oh she’s definitely a keeper.” I said to Daring who rolled her eyes then looked away.

Brixie looked to me. “What do you mean Brixie is a ‘Keeper’?” She asked and I had a chuckle.

“Well, none of us can cook except you… after you’re done you’re business in Baltimore would you be interested in tagging along with us? We’re looking for a criminal outlaw and could really use a cook.” I told her and her face seemed to brighten up.

“Really?! You really wish for Brixie to stay with you? Of course! Brixie would be delighted to stay with you. Brixie has never had friends before.” She told us with a brightening smile.

Daring simply scoffed to herself. “Yeah I wonder why?” She asked rhetorically. I rolled my eyes and watched in fascination as Brixie cooked us supper. ‘Yup, definitely a keeper.’ I thought to myself.

After about an hour, Brixie had cooked us all potatoes and made a rather nice salad out of: a head of lettuce, some cut up apple pieces and other various items. I gave my thanks to Brixie but Daring kept quiet, though she still ate the supper.

As we began to settle in for the night I offered my sleeping sac to Brixie, who took it gratefully. Billy and I stayed up while the two mares passed out beside the fireplace. He looked over to me then looked to Brixie with a raised eyebrow.

“She sure is something else huh?” I asked and he nodded. “Well… I guess that makes four of us now, huh?” I stated and again Billy nodded with a slight smirk.

“Yeah but I don’t think Daring is all that pleased with the idea of Brixie tagging along.” He commented and I shrugged.

“Meh, I don’t know what’s gotten into that mare but…” I began but then suddenly Daring spoke up.

“Nothing’s gotten into me. It’s what’s gotten into you.” She said sternly as she rolled over. My eyes widened in confusion and I looked over to Billy with a look of curiosity. He slapped me upside the back of my head.

“Oww! Hey what the hay man!” I exclaimed but then I heard Daring mutter something to herself. It sounded like ‘Yeah, you show him Billy.’ I gave Billy an unappreciative look and he face hoofed.

“You idiot… you are seriously naïve ain’t yah?” He asked and I raised an eyebrow from the comment. “Never mind, I’ll let you figure it out for yourself.” He told me then got up, trotted over to beside the fire and laid down, quickly passing out and leaving me alone.

I thought for a second. ‘Could Daring like me… as more than just a friend?’ I asked myself then quickly disregarded the thought. No, she wouldn’t, she wouldn’t like a ruffian like myself, she even said so.

Then Billy’s tale played in my head. How his two parents despised each other yet in the end they fell in love. I looked over to Daring. She was pretty cute… I quickly subdued the thoughts and focused on a more probable answer.

She probably just disliked Brixie because of Brixie’s boasting or maybe it was because I trusted her so fast. One of those answers ought to be the right one. I chuckled to myself as I remembered how only a second ago I thought that Daring Do, my first friend since… a very long time, might have liked me.

I sat and kept watch, my mind now at ease. I watched the fire crackle and burn until soon my eyelids became too heavy to keep open any longer. I let out one final yawn before lying back and looking to the stars in the night sky, far above the world. I smiled faintly as I shut my eyes and passed out.

* * *

I awoke to the smell of cooking eggs… we had eggs? I quickly shook off the thought and sat up only to see that Brixie was cooking breakfast. I smiled as I yawned and she looked over to me.

“Good morning Mr. John. Brixie cooked breakfast. Would like some?” She offered. I heard Daring mutter something to herself from where she sat. I nodded in reply.

“Thanks Brixie. That’s real kind of you.” I thanked her as she offered me a plate of eggs and some apple slices. ‘Damn, she’s good… really a keeper for sure.’ I thought to myself. Billy was already eating and Daring, by the looks of things, had already eaten and set her plate aside.

After breakfast we mounted up, Brixie riding with me and Billy riding with Daring. Daring seemed to still be scornful of Brixie though I guess it would just take some time for Daring to get used to another mare in the group. Well hay, I guess it would be difficult seeing as how it was originally going to be just me and her, then it was Billy. Now it’s a fourth member who just happens to be a mare.

I looked to the road ahead. It changed to forests in the distance then on the other side sat the outskirts of Baltimare city. We would probably arrive late at night. “Next stop: Baltimare.”

Chapter 14: A challenge

Daring’s perspective:

The horses trotted along at a fast pace. John continued to chat with Brixie and my thoughts continued to scowl at the blue mare and John. ‘How dare they?! That stupid… ugh…’ I thought to myself as John continued to talk with the blue unicorn which had somehow found her way into our group.

“That’s so heroic.” Brixie said in a very feminine voice. Ooh I’d just like to… I made actions as if I was strangling something.

“Uhm… you okay?” Billy asked and I looked back to him then remembered that I was sharing my horse with him. I nodded then rolled my eyes. He chuckled. “You’re a bad liar. Go ahead, you can talk to me. I’m not gonna go spill the beans.” Billy told me. I let out a sigh.

“It’s that Brixie… she’s so…” I made the gestures as if to strangle something again. Brixie and John were busy talking so they paid us no mind. Billy chuckled to himself. “I just don’t know why I’m so conflicted about this… I mean I don’t even like John but when those two get all bubbly with each other it just… makes me sooo irritated that I just want to scream.” I told him and he laughed quietly from my statement.

“Well, whether you believe me or not I’ll tell you this. You have feelings for John. I can see it in the way you look at him and how he looks back at you. You may want to think otherwise but trust a fool who knows.” He told me and I laughed.

“Ha, I don’t like John. Not that way at least.” I told him and Billy simply shook his head and sighed. I began to think to myself. Could I have feelings for John? No! I can’t! Not after… him. After what happened last time, I can’t allow myself to become attached to any-pony, at least not romantically anyway.

I quickly subdued my thoughts about John and thought back to Billy. “So what about you Billy? What was your life like before all this?” I asked and he shrugged.

“Nothing exciting really. Just lived on a cattle farm. A while back I was riding into town when I heard gunshots. Went to go investigate but by the time I got there the bank wagon had been looted. Police arrived soon after and arrested me, saying that I was the robber.” He told me.

“I’m sorry to hear that…” I trailed my sentence off but he didn’t say anything. I guess he’d gotten over it.

“So what about you?” He asked and I turned back to him with a curious look. “You know? Your life. What was it like back in the day?” He asked and all I could do was shrug.

“A little bit of adventuring here and there… not much else though.” I informed him.

“How about love interests? Any coltfriends?” He asked bluntly. Whoa, hold on! He couldn’t be for real could he? Where does he get off asking me about that?

“What?” I asked in a somewhat stern tone.

“Well you know, coltfriends, stallions? Any?” He asked and I shot him a rather irritated look. That was personal stuff that he didn’t need to know about. “Didn’t end well huh?” He replied, almost as if he was able to search my memories.

“Billy… I don’t want to talk about it.” I told him then with that I dropped the subject. He simply shrugged.

“So after all this is through, where do you see yourself?” He asked and I shrugged. “Another adventure I suppose?” He asked and I nodded. “What about John? You going to take him with you?” He asked and I looked back to give him another stern look. “Well just think it over. Next thing you know the moment will be upon you before you’ve had time to think about it.” He told me.

Jeeze, you know for a teenager he spoke like he was some elder stallion who had seen all over the Equestrian frontier and been on many adventures himself. I simply didn’t answer and we continued along quietly though John and Brixie stilled conversed.

Just before the sun began to set we entered the outskirts of Baltimare city. It was pretty vast and populated. The streets were paved and ponies walked along casually. A few of those motorized vehicles could be seen driving down the streets by high class citizens.

We slowed our horses to a slow trot. Our horses’ hooves clopped as they proceeded down the pavement streets. ‘Wow, how different the sound of pavement against hoof sounded.’ I thought to myself.

As we neared a more populated part of town Brixie spoke up. “Wait, stop here.” She ordered and John stopped his horse. I stopped only a few feet past him with a slight irritation.

“What?!” I asked with heavy irritation. Brixie simply ignored me and looked to John.

“How good are you with a gun?” She asked and John simply scratched his forehead.

“Well uhm… pretty good I guess.” He answered modestly with a blush. “Why do you ask?”

“Brixie is going to go set up a magic show. You will come soon after so it looks as if we don’t know each other then I will cast a spell on you that will make you a better shot than any of the ponies in the crowd and win the shooting competition I will hold.” Brixie stated.

“That’s fraud!” I hissed and Brixie swung her head and fluffed her mane as she hopped off John’s horse.

As she trotted away she looked back to me with a smug look. “It is simply intelligence.” She told me and I gritted my teeth from her snooty attitude. ‘Goddess, why does John even like her?’ I thought to myself.

We led the two horses over to a hitching post then tied them there. We waited for a few minutes until Brixie had her act in full bloom. Somehow she had gotten hold of a stage wagon and was doing some magic tricks.

“And now for a challenge. Who among you is brave enough to allow Brixie to bestow her magic upon them?” She asked. There was a moment of silence in the crowd. “I said, WHO AMONG YOU IS BRAVE ENOUGH?” She yelled out.

John, taking that as his cue, stepped up to the stage wagon. “I am Ms.” He told her and Brixie helped him up onto the stage.

“To show you all that Brixie is the best I shall cast a spell on this pony that will make him the best shot in the land. No-pony will be able to best him. If you do not believe me then place a wager of five bits. With that than you can challenge him to a shooting contest. Whoever can shoot the most of the bottles fastest wins. If you win then you win the grand prize money of one thousand bits, and if not then let it be known that Brixie is the best in all EQUESTRIA!” She announced.

At this many stallions rushed up to the wagon to place bets. “Wait, wait. First I must cast the spell.” She announced. She looked to John. “Prepare yourself stranger.” She told him and John stepped back, closing his eyes and preparing himself for what was to come. Even I didn’t expect what she did next.

Instead of casting an actual spell with her horn she simply stepped forwards, wrapped her front foreleg around his neck and pulled him in for a wet kiss. I gasped in shock as I watched Brixie deliberately make out with John on stage. She was doing this on purpose, I just knew it.

They stayed like that for several moments but for some reason it felt like an eternity. Billy chuckled to himself. “Damn… almost makes me wish I had volunteered.” He said with a laugh then noticed my agitation. “Don’t worry… I don’t think that John was willing… well maybe he is now.” He said with a hearty laugh.

Finally Brixie pulled away, leaving her tongue to slowly trail out of John’s mouth along with a sling of saliva connecting the two. I gritted my teeth, ooh the nerve she had. Billy chuckled, “Yeah, you don’t like him, remember?” He told me and I quickly tried to make up an excuse but ended up just getting flustered.

The first stallion stepped up onto the wagon and drew a small six barreled Derringer pistol. Both John and the other stallion readied themselves then quickly fired upon the bottles on the wagon stand. John easily bested him without even trying. For the next hour the streets were echoed with gunshots as John bested stallion after stallion in the shooting competition. I did have to admit, he was a sure shot and would hit every time.

Eventually, before we knew it, several police officers arrived on the scene. “You there! Carnival folk! Get down here!” One of the officers ordered. Brixie and John did as they were asked.

As they approached, one of the officers grabbed Brixie and placed her in hoof cuffs. “You’re under arrest for fraud and public disturbance. You, cow-poke… get gone before we decide you were in on this.” They ordered and John quickly obeyed. Brixie screamed and hollered as she was hauled away by the police.

John came over to Billy and me. I smiled. I was kind of happy to be rid of that two timing mare. John looked to us, “We have to rescue her.” He informed us.

“WHAT!?” I exclaimed. And he repeated himself but my answer was still a question. “You can’t be serious?” I asked and he nodded.

“The offences didn’t sound that bad. We could just pay the fine.” John offered. Billy shrugged and quickly agreed with him.

“You two can’t be serious? She’s just some two timing mare. You aren’t seriously that attached to her after just one day are you?” I asked but the statement didn’t change their minds. I let out a rather irritated sigh, “Fine! Let’s go save John’s ‘Damsel in distress.” I scowled.

Author's Note

Ooh she did it on purpose... I just know she did.

Chapter 15: Bail

John’s perspective:

Jeeze… Daring was so… pissy right now. I kept trying to tell her that if she was in Brixie’s position than maybe she’d see why we were doing this. “I’m just saying Daring… She probably needs our help.” I tried convincing her but she still wouldn’t listen.

“You know what? I’m just sooo glad that one of my closest friends likes some two timing mare!” Daring scoffed and I raised an eyebrow. Jeeze she was acting prissier than… Brixie.

“What the hay’d I do?” I asked in a confused voice but Billy simply slapped me upside the head. “What the hay was that for?!” I nearly yelled and Billy rolled his eyes. Billy simply shook his head and trotted a few feet in front of us to give Daring and I some room. ‘Way to go Billy, leave me alone with the crazed mare. You’re a real friend.’ I thought to myself with a chuckle.

“So how was it? Did you enjoy it?” Daring asked sternly and I raised an eyebrow.

“Enjoy what?” I asked with curiosity flowing through my voice but this time it was Daring who slapped me upside the head.

“What the hay!? Would every-pony stop slapping me and just tell me what the hay is the matter?!” I yelled and Daring rolled her eyes.

“The kiss! You obviously enjoyed it. I mean you stood there for almost a full minute just… tongue wrestling with her!” She scowled and I snickered.

“If by minute you mean… a whole two seconds… than yeah it was a full minute.” I said with a laugh.

“It was a minute!”

“Wasn’t. Well maybe two and a half seconds, wasn’t counting.” This somehow got Daring more angry. Christ what the hay’s here problem. Are we dating and I wasn’t informed?

“Are you kidding me?! You sat there for what seemed like forever!” She yelled at me and Billy snickered from upfront.

“Yeah… maybe for you. It was only two seconds… three tops.” He stated and Daring shot him a cold glare. “Yeah, I’ll just stay out of it.” He replied then turned back around.

Daring looked back to me. “So? Did you enjoy it or not?” She asked and I shrugged.

“Well… a little I guess. Had I known she was going to do that then I probably wouldn’t have agreed but… why is this such a big deal?” I asked and she face hoofed.

“Because… because… you made out with a mare!” She exclaimed like it was some world altering piece of information.

“Yeah but… seriously? Why is it so bad if I got kissed by another mare? It’s not like I go around telling you who you can and can’t kiss.” I told her and she raised an eyebrow.

“Oh so it doesn’t matter huh?” She asked and I shook my head. Celestia, was she ever acting weird. If she hadn’t called me a ruffian and said that she would never settle for me than I’d think she was coming on to me or something… maybe she was trying to mother me or something.

Suddenly she quickly galloped up to Billy, grabbed him, spun him around then forced her lips upon his. His eyes went wide then he quickly pulled back as she stuck her tongue into his mouth. She shot me a glance.

“So how do you feel?” She asked… was she asking me or Billy? I wasn’t quite sure.

“Uhm… what the buck was that?” I asked and she smiled.

“See I told you. Not so great when it’s happening to you, is it?” She asked then Billy pitched in.

“I’m on John’s side… why the buck did you just kiss me… and try to stick your tongue in my mouth?” He asked and at this point I guess that Daring realized she had gone a little overboard. She quickly got her bearings, blushed furiously then stepped away from him. It would’ve been better if we had taken our horses… I think.

“Sorry guys I… I just wasn’t thinking straight for a second.” Daring stammered. Both Billy and I looked to each other with a raised eyebrow then just shrugged and continued to the local police station.

Once there we went directly to the front desk. “Can I help you?” Asked an older stallion with a cigarette hanging out the side of his mouth. The cigarette had been burning for quite a while because there was a long piece of ash still attached.

“We’re here to pay bail for our friend. Her name is Brixie.” I told him and he rolled his eyes.

“Come this way… finally some-pony picks up that annoying bitch.” Muttering the last part under his breath, so faintly that I barely caught it. He led us to another room where a finer dressed stallion sat in an office chair.

“Capt’n, these ponies are here to pay Ms. Brixie’s bail.” The desk attendant informed who I presumed to be the captain of local police. He nodded then motioned for him to leave. He then looked to us.

“That’ll be three hundred bits… precisely.” He informed me and I gasped in shock from the amount.

“What!? For fraud?!” I gasped and he nodded. “I figured it’d only be… thirty at most.” I told him and he chuckled.

“Yeah well she’s played her little… game, in many other counties. She’s also wanted for…: Resisting arrest, fleeing captivity… never mind you get the point. Now will that be all?” He asked. I rolled my eyes and groaned as I tossed him the bag of bits.

He called out to another stallion then told him to go get Brixie. Soon enough he returned with Brixie who was struggling and demanding to know where they were bringing her. As soon as she saw us she must’ve known what was happening.

She went to leap on me in happiness but I grabbed her by the shoulder and quickly led us all out of the police station without word. As soon as we got outside Brixie broke the silence. “Thank you so much Mr. John. You are a true gentle…” Was all she managed before I interrupted her.

“Your bail was three hundred…” I trailed off my sentence with a sound of slight irritation. She simply gulped and gave me an apologetic face.

“Brixie is sorry… wait no that won’t do it…” She trailed off and tried to give me a kiss but I held her back.

“Nononono, no kisses. That was for the stage act. Brixie, that was a grand buck up… I’m not one to hold debts with any-pony so I won’t hold it against you but never-ever-ever-EVER, do something like that again.” I told her sternly. She gulped then nodded solemnly. I smiled, “Okay let’s go.” I said casually, almost like nothing had happened.

“WHAT!?” Daring exclaimed and I looked back to her with a thought of curiosity. “That’s it? Just a ‘Don’t do that again’. No severity, no real punishment? John, you should be giving her the boot, you shouldn’t have even paid her bail.” Daring yelled. I just scratched my head and looked dumbfounded.

“She can cook.” I told her and Daring just scoffed.

“We could have easily just gotten another cook!”

“She’s a friend. I don’t leave my friends behind.” I told her more sternly. To this comment Brixie’s ears perked up in happiness.

“I’m… you still consider me a friend?” She asked hopefully and I gave her a quick heartwarming nod.

I looked to her and nodded. “Yeah, it’s hard for me to stay mad at ponies.” I said quickly then turned my attention back to Daring whom I was arguing with.

“Gee John, you know I kind of miss the old you. The one who was shy and timid around me and would barely peep a word.” She scolded me and I rolled my eyes.

“Because… because…” I trailed off as my shyness started to set in. I didn’t like arguing unless I absolutely had to. Ooh how I despised myself sometimes. “Okay Daring… you win. I should’ve left her… but I didn’t. I bucked up. Can we please just move on?” I asked in a very shy tone. She let out a saddened sigh.

“John I… I’m sorry. I don’t like yelling at you. It’s just… never mind… let’s go.” She said, both of us defeated. Billy spoke up and answered a question we both hadn’t thought of yet.

“Where are we going. We haven’t the slightest clue to where Black Mane is?” He asked.

Now it was Brixie’s turn to speak. “Brixie knows!” She exclaimed and Daring was about to argue with her but I waved my hoof. Daring looked to me and I shrugged. We had no better option so we might as well listen to what Brixie had to say. But she didn’t say anything. She just started trotting towards the bay.

Author's Note

Not gonna spoil anything but I have this feeling that the next chapter is gonna blow the minds of all the people still reading. Two hints: Think 1912 and think water... okay that might've spoiled it just a little bit... Shall release the next chapter tomorrow or tomorrow-tomorrow... the day after tomorrow, depending on how work goes.

Chapter 16: That's a big boat

John’s perspective:

“That thing… is bucking… humongous.” I gasped as I gazed upon the monstrosity of a boat that was docked in the harbour. It had to be 700… 800… 900 feet long and at least 100 feet wide. The thing was… ridiculous.

“Indeed. They call it ‘Lunar Titan’” Brixie told me and I gulped. I suppose ‘Lunar’ was in tribute to Celestia’s sister Luna, or Nightmare Moon as the tale goes. And ‘Titan’… well the boat speaks for itself.

It had four huge steam stacks spread across the ship and it was currently loading passengers. “So… why did you bring us here? I have this feeling that you didn’t just want us to look at it.” I asked and Brixie nodded.

“Indeed. We shall embark upon this… Cruise liner.” She told me but before I could say anything Daring spoke my mind.

“Why? Why in all Equestria would we want to go on that thing?” She asked and I nodded. Daring noticed me nodding. “Oh for Celestia’s sake John, we are not going on that ship.” Daring scowled, I guess figuring I was just gonna go along with Brixie’s decision.

“We’re not. Not unless she has a good point… I hate water.” I informed them. They all gave me a curious look.

“Water? Seriously John? Water is not the reason we aren’t going on that thing. It looks… expensive.” Daring mused and I nodded. “Do you have a fear of water?” She asked and I gave a half nod.

“Sort of. I don’t ‘Fear’ water… I just can’t swim all that well.” I replied.

“Some of Black Mane’s gang have boarded that ship.” Brixie interrupted our conversation but our attention went straight to her. “I heard some police officers talking about them while I was in custody.” She informed us.

“Okay. Plan B: we’re going on the ship.” I announced quickly and Daring groaned in disappointment. I looked to her and smirked, “Hey, I’m not happy about this either. Remember: I hate water.” I told her then we rushed to the docking area.

“Excuse me sir!” Yelled out a random, French sounding, crew-stallion. I looked over to him and waved. He waved us over to him. “Sir, there are no firearms allowed on-board.” He informed us and I realized that they probably weren’t gonna let us just walk on with all our guns showing.

I gave him an acknowledging nod. “Uhm thanks. Hey where do you buy a ticket for this… cruise?” I asked and he directed us over to the ticket booth near the boarding ramps. We stood in line for what seemed like hours and finally got to the front.

“Yeah… uhm… can I get four?” I asked the attendant gave me a stupid look. “Four ponies?” I asked again.

“How many rooms would you like?” He asked and I rolled my eyes.

“Uhm… how many beds come in…” I began but Brixie cut me off.

“First class, parlour.” She ordered and the attendant nodded. I gave Brixie a look.

“Brixie, we’re looking for Black Mane and his gang not…” I began but then quickly silenced myself figuring that ponies might freak-out if they found out that a notorious criminal was aboard.

“That will be 4350 bits sir.” The attendant informed me. I had quickly forgotten about the ticket and gasped.

“Fo…fou… f-f-f-four thous… four thousand bits!” I stuttered and he shook his head.

“Four thousand, three hundred and thirty bits sir, exactly.” He re-informed me and my jaw simply slacked open.

I looked back to Brixie. “Brixie, we are not paying that kind of…” I began but she cut me off.

“John, if we are to find who we are looking for then it would be best to have full accessible service of the entire boat.” She argued. I sighed in defeat. I really didn’t feel like arguing right now. This was more of an investment than a simple renting of a room.

I paid in full cash. The attendant and every-pony around me eyes’ went wide as they watched me pay 4350 in pure bits.

Daring hissed into my ear. “That’s way too much don’t… goddess dammit John!” She hissed as I handed over the money. The attendant returned my payment with a set of keys which I presumed to be for the room we had got. I looked to Brixie.

“Brixie I… this… ugh never mind.” I said in a somewhat irritated voice. We could have easily just gotten a third class room but I guess not. We went to board but the attendant called out to us.

“No weapons are permitted on board sir!” He called out and I groaned. Right…

“Oh guys… we should… probably look fancier if we’re going on a cruise.” I offered and Daring gave me an irritated look. “Trust me.” I told her.

* * *

Daring’s perspective:

I can’t believe John! He spent over four grand on a friggin boat cruise! And why?! Because Brixie said to, that’s why! I was literally twitching in fury and Billy could tell.

He trotted over to me and rested a hoof on my shoulder. “Hey relax. Look at it this way: at least you didn’t have to pay for it.” He said with a chuckle.

“Yeah but Billy… that was four grand… FOUR BUCKING GRAND! Where the hay did he even get that kind of cash? He could have bought… pretty much anything he wanted.” I exclaimed and he laughed.

“Kid… you gotta read more. Old Johnny there has been around the block a few times. Capturing bounties alive, taking out notorious outlaws… basically he’s the one that keeps law in the Wild West, so to speak.” Billy informed me and I just sighed as I felt the fine dress that John insisted I wear. He said ‘We should look presentable… since we’re first class.’

Billy noticed my irritation with the dress and laughed. “Well… I’m not exactly too keen on changing into freak clothes so you can count me out.” He laughed and was about to step away when both John and I grabbed him.

“Oh no you don’t!” I exclaimed. “If I have to wear these… fine garments, then so do you.” I ordered him. John nodded. I gave him a glare, “Doesn’t mean you’re off the hook either. I’m still scorned that I even have to wear a dress. I swore to myself that I’d only wear a white dress on my wedding day.” I scowled and he chuckled.

“Then marry some-pony and quit whining.” He laughed then quickly slipped a fine suit jacket onto Billy who squirmed worse than John did when I tried to get him in a t-shirt. Jeeze stallions were impossible.

Finally we were all ‘Dressed’. John and Billy wore suits. John had chosen a brown trench coat with a brown suit vest underneath with a white dress shirt and black tie. Billy had a black suit jacket, white dress shirt and black tie. They both sported black dress pants and dress shoes.

Brixie had a purple dress on with sparkly stars on the side and me… I had a white wedding dress. Well it wasn’t actually a wedding dress for say but… it looked like a wedding dress.

John picked up two suitcases and mounted them on a saddle harness to his side. Billy picked up the other two and the duo nodded then we all proceeded back to the dock where the boat was getting ready to depart.

After boarding the boat we immediately went to the first class parlour hallways. The doors were largely separated and sparse up where we were. We were looking for B60. Finally we found it and John unlocked the door then led us in. All of our eyes went wide and our jaws slacked open in astonishment.

John was the only one able to mutter anything. “Hooooolyyyyy… sssssshit.” He gasped, actually swearing. I nodded and we just stood there for the next fifteen minutes and looked at the living room of the suite.

“Well… should we… look at the rest of the place?” John asked. His question quickly brought us all back to reality, which was still kind of like a dream considering the absolute luxury of the suite.

John and Billy both dropped the suitcases and began to search the place while I stood with Brixie, both of us still having looks of pure shock on our faces. Brixie spoke first. “This… is incredible.” She whispered and I nodded.

“Brixie… if this wasn’t so expensive… I’d say you made a good call.” I muttered. Though I wasn’t much one to live in the lap of luxury… this was just breath taking. The place looked like it was meant for Celestia herself, not… a bunch of misfit adventures.

John spoke before I even noticed he was back in the living room. “This place has got a living room, private bathing room,
wardrobe room and… uhm there’s only one problem.” He stated and again I was brought back to reality, sort of.

“What? The price hit your wallet to hard?” I asked and he shook his head then nodded somewhat.

“Well that and… there are only three bedrooms…” He trailed his sentence off and I chuckled. My mind quickly raced back to my irritation of Brixie and John.

As I stepped past him I snickered to him, “Well that’s no problem if you ask me. I’m sure Brixie would ‘Love’ to share a bed with you.” I said in a somewhat prissy tone.

He gave me a curious look. “Huh? I don’t get it.” He asked then Billy slapped him upside the head again. I smiled as I left to a bedroom only to be taken aback by the sheer beauty of it. Like I said: if it wasn’t so expensive… Brixie made a good call.

Author's Note

AHHHHHHHH TITANIC REFERENCE!!! Eeyup, that's right. I always wanted to do something like this. You know I never actually watched the movie 'Titanic' figuring 'Why would it become the 2nd most gross incoming movie in the world if everyone already knows the ending?' then my English teacher was like 'It wasn't the ending, it was the touching and very moving story line that went with the movie' I just looked to her and said "Everybody dies, what's to like about that" course I hadn't seen the movie before or even read about the sinking so I just figured that everybody died... that got me sent right to the principle's office for being "Disrespectful"

Chapter 17: Voyage

John’s perspective:

I plopped the suitcase down on the couch. It was getting rather late and the sun had already set, allowing the moon to rise. I quickly pulled out a bunch of miscellaneous items until I found what I was looking for. I grabbed my shoulder holster and slipped it on, along with the custom M1911.

Daring gave an irritated gasp. “You didn’t seriously bring the guns along did you?! You’re going to get us kicked off this boat.” She scowled and I shrugged.

“Well what else was I going to do? Leave the guns in Baltimare?” I asked sarcastically. She rolled her eyes. “Meh, don’t worry, I brought yours along to… in case you start to miss it.” I told her and she just left the living room with a scoffed look on her face.

I had found out that it was a rather long voyage, three days to be exact. We were going to Los Pegasus. Starting in Horseshoe Bay, we’d travel up and around the arctic then back down to Los Pegasus. It didn’t sound all that bad. It would give us plenty of time to hunt down Black Mane’s gang members.

I looked to the grandfather clock. It read ‘8:35’ with its big clock arms inside the circle of ticks. I thought to myself. ‘I wonder what other ‘Luxuries’ this place has?’

I quickly dressed up, with the trench coat concealing the M1911, and began to trot out. “Where are you going?” Daring asked and I shrugged.

“I dunno… figured maybe I’d go and see what I can see.” I told her and she rolled her eyes.

“Billy, go with him. On second thought, John wait. We’ll all go.” She stated. Billy looked to me then to the suitcases which secretly stored our weapons. He quickly grabbed his Luger and holstered it inside his jacket, doing his best to conceal it.

Daring just shook her head in disappointment, muttering ‘Stallions’ under her breath like we were impossible or something. After they all got ready we left down to the lower sections of the boat. Jeeze, this place really did have everything. Dining areas, gymnasiums… literally the boat was like a… small luxurious village or something.

We stopped by the dining area and took a seat at one of the tables for four. Billy sat across from me and Daring sat across from Brixie. Daring was to my right and Brixie was to my left.

“Oh man… this place is swanky huh?” I asked the group, trying to ease up the obvious tension in the air. Billy nodded with a smile on his face. Brixie had a smile as well but Daring… well Daring was looking not too impressed. I looked to the menu and quickly guessed why. Everything was rather… expensive.

“I’ll… I’ll cover dinner… I guess.” I said through a gulp. It couldn’t be that bad. I still had a rather large amount of money left and besides… I just dropped four grand onto a three day trip… four day, sort of. It was today, tomorrow, and the day after that. Then the morning of the fourth day would be when we arrived at the docks in Los Pegasus.

A butler quickly came over and we ordered. The price came out to twenty bits, which was kind of hefty but didn’t bother me all that much.

When our food arrived I took notice of the musical band playing on the stage nearby. They played a beautiful and relaxing melody that made me feel rather nice while I ate the sliced and fried potatoes. Though rather out of style, french-fries were pretty good and I wasn’t going to pass up the chance to have any.

I dipped my fries in ketchup and noticed several other ponies looking to me… and Billy, as we devoured our food in what could be perceived by high class citizens as an ‘Un-couth’ manner.

“Uhm… Billy.” I whispered and he looked up from his lasagna, some sauce stains on his face. “We’re getting looks… maybe we should… use the utensils?” I suggested. Daring face-hoofed.

“You think?” She asked with a sense of ‘Durr’ in her voice. I nodded and she just rolled her eyes muttering under her breath, “Stallions.”

I sat up straight, well as straight as I could without risking to reveal my handgun, and picked up a fork then began to politely eat my fries with a sense of etiquette in my manners. Goddess it was difficult.

I went through two goes of fries and some spaghetti before both Billy and I decided it was time for desert. Brixie and Daring only ate a little. Daring only having two sandwiches while Brixie only had a salad.

I ordered a pumpkin pie, an apple pie and some apple fritters along with some cider. We got the food and the pies were already pre-cut. Billy went to grab a piece but I slapped his hoof away. He gave me a curious look and I looked to Daring.

“Ladies first.” I offered and she snickered.

“Thank you John… I guess you really are a gentlecolt after all. Billy you could learn a thing or two from him.” She commented. Billy shot me an unimpressed look. I simply smirked and shrugged.

After the two mares got their slices of pie Billy immediately grabbed the pie. “Hey!” I exclaimed and Billy scoffed back several pieces of pie before I managed to grab the pie plate and stuff back several slices as well. Within seconds we ended up wrestling on top of the table, grabbing for food but ending up just squishing it and smearing it all over ourselves.

“EXCUSE ME!” Yelled a voice and both Billy and myself stopped mid-wrestle. I was about to stuff a fritter in my mouth and Billy had a piece of apple pie squished against the side of my face which leaked bits of goo into my mane.

“Uhm… yeah?” I asked like there was nothing wrong. He gave an irritated look to the both of us then I quickly realized that we had made a mess. Both Brixie and Daring had stepped back from the table.

“This is not a place for rough housing. It is a place for…” He began but I quickly interrupted him.

“Quick, Billy, make haste. Back to the parlour!” I laughed but as we tried to escape we ended up toppling ourselves and onto the floor.

“You’re… you’re first class! Oh I apologize. I thought you were third class ruffians by the way you acted so… uncivilized.” He commented and I shook my head.

“Nah, we were just having a bit of fun.” I told him. He nodded as he gave a very suspicious nod and touched a bit of excess food from the table and examined it on his hoof.

“Indeed… fun.” He commented as both Billy and I stood up. “Well I do say you are… quite the group and I would love to meet you all at a more… appropriate time. Tomorrow at breakfast. Seven o’clock, just ask for Mr. Extravagant Pants.” He said. I offered to shake his hoof but he simply looked at my messy hoof with a look of uncertainty then just gave a nod and trotted back to his table.

I was about to say goodbye when Daring suddenly grabbed me by the ear and began to drag me away. I looked to Billy who was being carried away in Brixie’s magical aura. ‘This isn’t going to end well.’ I thought to myself.

* * *

One and a half hours later:

Well it went better than I thought it would. Daring didn’t rip me a new one and simply had me take a bath, though Billy and I had to put our clothes to wash afterwards. I sat down and looked to the others. At the moment I had my old western wear on which I found was more comfortable than anything else.

“So… who gets what room?” I asked. Every-pony pointed to a room but me. Guess I was stuck in the living room. I thought to myself for a second and looked to Billy. “Billy I’m bunking with you.” I told him and he chuckled.

“Whoa there John. I don’t swing that way.” He laughed but I shook my head.

“Yeah neither do I but… well those two don’t seem to get along too well and I ain’t gonna sleep on another couch. Those beds are easily meant for two, heck you could get three on it if you tried. So it’s settled, I’m sleeping with you.” I told him and he let out a sigh.

“Alright… but keep to your side would yah.” He stated. With that we all left to our own rooms, well minus Billy and I who now shared a room. We both laid down and passed out. It only felt like a few minutes before I felt Billy nudge me. “Move over… you’re on my side.” He mumbled. I nudged him back.

“No you’re on my side… you move over.” I mumbled back, sort of in a tired daze. In moments it became a nudging match. “It’s… my side. Your side is… over there.” I whispered but he quickly shuffled to try and push me over.

“No, I’m right up against the wall. Now move over already!” He exclaimed quietly. I noticed the clock and realized it was eleven at night. Jeeze had we really been up this long fighting or had I just been sleeping for longer than I thought?

“If you don’t like it then maybe you should go bunk with Daring!” He whispered and I chuckled at the thought of it.

“Yeah because that would go over sooo well.” I whispered then thought for a moment. She had bunked up with me before, by accident, and I had slept peacefully all the while. She was a heck of a lot smaller than Billy and didn’t nudge at me while I slept. I contemplated it for a moment longer before I felt a small nudge to the side of my ribs.

“Fine-fine! I’ll go bunk with Daring. At least she doesn’t jab at me while I sleep!” I hissed then rolled off the bed and landed on the floor with a THUNK. The floor was actually quite comforting, considering my exhaustion, and I started to pass out on the floor.

I sort of passed out and entered a semi-unconscious state, knowing full well what was happening around me but not able to do anything with my body. It was relaxing but then a sudden and loud snore jolted me awake.

I heard Billy snoring and looked to the clock. It was one in the morning. I groaned to myself. I rolled on the floor, sort of trying to find a more comfortable spot. In my sleepiness I didn’t really feel like getting up.

Soon enough I realized that this was not going to do and stood up. I felt around on the bed but Billy was sprawled out and sleeping peacefully. I groaned as I staggered to the room door then proceeded across the living room. My mind blurred and my world seemed to spin as I stumbled across the dark living room.

I found a doorknob and opened it only to find the washroom. I quickly thought about sleeping in the tub but discarded the thought then closed the door behind me as I went to the next door.

I opened it and let my vision adjust to the surroundings. I fumbled around inside the room until I felt something soft and smooth, it felt like a bed. I smiled then quickly snuggled into the bed and immediately my mind was set at ease as I passed out.

Author's Note

Budum-tssh I have a feeling this is going to go very badly or... well just get disregarded like most other things that happen

Chapter 18: High class

Daring’s perspective:

I awoke peacefully to the feel of warmth embracing my body. It felt nice and in my current state of mind I thought nothing of it. I pulled myself in tighter to the warmth and wrapped the furry limb around my body for better insulation.

I quickly thought to myself and looked to the brown fur that I had wrapped around myself. It was a foreleg, and one was also underneath me. I heard a very faint and relaxed breathing from behind me as well as the feel of a breathing chest.

I quickly lept out of bed with a scream, grabbing a bed sheet and covering my less than decent body. “JOHN! WHAT THE HAY ARE YOU DOING?!” I screamed. He stirred suddenly from my loud voice and slowly opened his eyes. In his morning drowse he simply mouthed his tongue around inside his mouth then smiled weakly.

“Morning.” He replied groggily.

“Yes, indeed, morning! John what the buck are you doing in my bed… why are you… what… I… you…” I stuttered in irritation.

He let out a tired moan and yawn then wiped some drool from his lips. Oh great, he had been drooling while he slept. I swear to Celestia if he got drool on my fur then…

“Hmm… oh yeah, that’s right. Last night Billy kicked me out of bed and I passed out. Then I stumbled over and found a bed.” He replied casually as he stood up. Though he had a pair of nightwear shorts on, it was considerably revealing.

“Oh goddess! John get some clothes on!” I gasped as I covered my eyes. He scratched his head in confusion.

“Funny… I thought I had them on when I fell asleep.” He muttered then began to trot around until he finally found his clothes clumped up at the base of the bed. “Found them!” He announced.

“Yeah-yeah, that’s great! Now get outside and change would yah?” I asked in irritation. He rolled his eyes and left, mumbling to himself. He suddenly stopped in the doorway just before he left and looked back to me.

“Oh and Daring, thanks.” He thanked me. I raised an eyebrow.

“For what?! Is that some sort of joke?!” I inquired and he shook his head.

“No seriously. You didn’t kick me out of bed like Billy did… by the way my arm feels numb so I’d say you actually snuggled up to me again.” He commented. In my sudden frustration from his last comment I grabbed a pillow and threw it at him.

“Get out already!” I scowled and he did as I told him. He quickly shut the door behind him and I let the bed sheet drop to the floor around my hooves. I quickly scrounged for my regular clothes but instead of my adventuring hat I took that brown ‘Poet’ hat.

Suddenly there was a knock at the door then came John’s voice. “Hey Daring, it’s six-thirty. Do you want to come for breakfast with me and meet that guy… Extrava… whatever his name was?” He asked. I thought about it for a moment.

“Promise not to have a food fight with Billy?” I asked and he chuckled.

“Billy and Brixie are passed out cold. It would just be you and me… well you know.” He informed me and I paced over to the door. I opened it with a smile.

“Alright John… let’s go have breakfast.” I told him and he smiled. I smirked, “And tonight, you’re sleeping on the couch.” I told him and he laughed from the comment.

We left the parlour room and began to trot down the hallways together. John was wearing his old duster clothes and I was wearing my olive green adventuring clothes along with my newly acquired brown poet hat. It was pretty nice and catchy and I didn’t feel like leaving it behind.

As we descended to the lower levels and towards the dining room hall we bumped into a rather large stallion. Actually it was his dog that we bumped into. The very well-kept Golden Retriever accidentally bumped into John on our way down the hallway leading to the dining room. The dog was well brushed, its hair was straightened and had a very distinctive gold colour for fur.

“Bear!” Called its owner and the dog looked back to the big grey stallion that stood behind it. The stallion was an earth pony with a very large muscular physique. His body was well toned and he wore a casual set of black trousers with a white t-shirt.

His fur was grey and his mane was a golden blond, much like the dog. But his mane was starting to grey around the sides. His right eye was a golden hue but a black eye patch covered the left eye completely. A scar started from the top left of his forehead and trailed down across his face on an angle, under the eye path, across his nose then stopped with a deep gash scar on the bottom of his right cheek.

“Howdy.” John said with a tip of his hat as he passed the stallion. The stallion simply kept quiet and nodded to himself. “I didn’t know they let pets on board.” John commented and I could tell the stallion was trying to think of an excuse. John could tell as well. “Oh sorry… didn’t mean nothing by it. I just haven’t seen any other animals on board so I just figured… never mind. Can I?” John asked as he knelt down to pet the dog which was panting in excitement in the middle of the duo.

The large stallion nodded. John began to pet the dog’s head then began to scratch the dog’s ear as he rubbed the side of its face. The dog quickly rolled onto its back and John proceeded to give it a belly rub. I had no idea John was such a whiz with animals.

“Name’s John.” John introduced himself as he stood up. The stallion thought for a minute then swallowed as he shook John’s hoof.

“Elijah… this is Bear.” He introduced himself and his dog.

“Well Elijah, it was nice meeting you. I hope to see you again soon.” John commented as he gave the dog one last rub to the side of its face. Elijah nodded then trotted off with his dog.

John looked to me then we both proceeded to the dining room. John took off his hat and scanned the area for the stallion we were looking for. He quickly spotted the stallion and we both proceeded over to his table. As soon as the guy saw us he gulped.

“Hey Mr. Extrava… aaah uhm…” John trailed off and I answered for him.

“Mr. Extravagant Pants, it’s so nice to see you again.” I stated in relief for John.

Pants just looked at us with a shocked look. “What… what happened to your clothes? You look so… uncivilized.” He commented and John simply chuckled.

“Heh, heh… yeah uhm… our clothes are still being washed. The stains didn’t come out as easily as we thought. Oh it’s John by the way.” John offered his hoof in greeting.

“John…?” Pants trailed his sentence off in hopes to learn John’s last name but John really didn’t have a last name. He was always known as ‘The Lone Ranger.’

“Ranger. John Ranger.” John introduced himself. The name wasn’t actually all that bad.

Pants nodded then looked to me and extended his hoof. “Ah, Mrs. Ranger, I presume.” He stated and both John and I’s eyes went wide and we both began to try and stutter out that we weren’t married.

“No, she isn’t, I mean I’m not… we aren’t… uhm…” John stammered as I did as well.

“He didn’t… I’m not his… we aren’t… uhh…” I stammered along with John.

Extravagant Pants chuckled. “Oh I see. Haven’t popped the question yet huh?” He asked and we both nodded in unison then began to shake our heads again as we realized that would imply that we were dating.

He chuckled as we stuttered and tried to explain how it was between us. Pants just raised an eyebrow and chuckled. “Never mind, regardless of your… relationship status, please-please, take a seat.” He offered and we both let out a sigh as we sat down across from him.

Jeeze, was that ever awkward. Pants looked to me. “So my dear, what is your name?” He asked.

“Daring, Daring Do.” I informed him and he raised an eyebrow.

“The ever famous Ms. Do… well I must say it is truly an honour, my lady.” He explained as he extended his hoof to greet me. I extended mine to shake his but instead he pulled my hoof over to himself and planted a kiss on the topside of my hoof. I blushed a little as he released my hoof and I set it back at my side.

He looked to the both of us. “So Ms. Do… how did the two of you become… traveling partners?” He asked and I shrugged.

“Well John saved my life then offered to help me retrieve my treasure.” I informed him.

“More like hitched along.” John muttered and I gave him a light jab to the ribs.

Pants smiled. “I see… well Mr. Ranger, I suppose that makes you a true gentlecolt.” Pants commented.

“Yeah, that’d be the day.” I muttered under my breath. John gave me a nudge to the side. I just rolled my eyes.

The butler came around and took Mr. Extravagant and his Wife’s order, the name of his wife I hadn’t gotten.

The butler looked to John and I. I ordered a simple sandwich. John looked to the menu then ordered pancakes. Pants gave him an odd look from the order. The butler nodded then trotted away. As we waited for breakfast we all began to converse about simple things. Pants mostly talked about his financial success.

John kept quiet for the most part and I only told the story about ‘The Quest for The Sapphire Stone’. Pants was extremely enthralled by it but John didn’t pay much attention, simply looking to the other attractions of the dining room and only paying attention during the parts about the deadly traps I had to go through.

After a few minutes the food arrived. Pants went about to cut his food up in a fine and highly civilized manner. His wife proceeded to do the same thing. I followed suit but John simply took the pancakes in his bare hoof then dipped them in the maple syrup. He ate them more like some-pony would a cookie with milk. Pants and his wife just gave him a shocked look.

John looked up from a face full of pancakes, some syrup dripping down from the side of his mouth. He stopped mid-chew then picked up another pancake. “Want some?” He asked, his voice muffled from the mouthful of chew pancakes, some pieces of chewed pancake falling out of his mouth. I face hoofed.

Author's Note

John... you're gonna get it... I keep thinking to myself "I couldn't imagine being the guy who was driving the Titanic when it smoked that iceberg. Just BAM! 'Oh shit' The Captain: What just happened?' Me: Uhm Captain, promise not to be mad but... I just totally smoked that iceberg with this multimillion dollar ship... PLEASE DON'T FIRE ME! IT WAS MY FIRST DAY ON THE JOB, I SWEAR!"

Chapter 19: An unexpected find

Daring’s perspective:

We now stood on the deck, by the starboard edge railing. “Goddess dammit John! Did you have to be so… so… so impossible?!” I practically yelled. It wasn’t like any-pony was really going to see or hear us anyway. He flinched in shyness. “Don’t start getting all shy and timid on me now. Stand straight and take it like a stallion! Jesus, I know neither of us are high class but did you have to be so… guh ugh…” I groaned in irritation.

I had this feeling that he had done that on purpose. Mr. Extravagant Pants was, to say the least, less than impressed by John’s manners. So unimpressed that he actually left the table right afterwards, leaving payment for the bill but took a seat by another table far away from us.

Like I said, I wasn’t by any means high class or prissy but John’s actions were… ridiculously unacceptable, like a toddler screaming to go into a candy store.

In a very quiet whisper, “I’m sorry.” John apologized. Goddess I hated it when he did that. He was like a little puppy or something. No matter how mad I got at him he’d always have that stupid apologetic attitude that touched my heart.

“John… never mind…” I groaned, defeated by his shyness. Out of nowhere he just wrapped his forelegs around me and gave me a tight hug.

“I don’t mean to screw up… I just… am accident prone… please don’t hate me for it.” He pleaded. Where the hay did this side of him come from? I could have expected this from him when he barely knew me but we were good friends now so he was a little more comfortable talking with me now. So why all of a sudden was he acting so timidly?

“John… it’s who you are. You’re a good stallion and… I would never hate you, it’s just that sometimes you… you are you, you know?” I stated and he nodded, still holding me in a tight hug. I let out a sigh and hugged back. After a few minutes he broke away from the hug.

“Well… maybe we should… I don’t know, head back to the room?” He suggested and I nodded. We headed back like he suggested, not meeting any-pony along the way, and approached the door to our parlour suite. John, being the ‘Gentlecolt’ that he was, opened the door or me.

I gave him a nudge. “Real gentlecolt.” I mused and he closed the door behind us. It was still relatively quiet and by the looks of things neither Brixie nor Billy were up yet. “I guess we should probably get those two up. We should start looking for Black Mane.” I told John and he nodded then his ears prickled up.

“I think Brixie’s up already.” He told me then trotted over to her door. I followed close behind. He didn’t even bother knocking and just opened the door, we both screamed in unison from the sight before us taking place on the bed.

“GAH!” We both screamed as we saw Brixie ridding atop of Billy who lay on his back and thrusted Brixie like a wild bull. Brixie quickly glanced back and screamed in shock, or maybe embarrassment.

In a quick play to cover herself, Brixie grabbed for a bed sheet but ended up toppling over and crashing onto the floor with a THUD. Billy quickly groaned as he rolled over and placed a pillow over his crotch.

“HAVEN’T YOU TWO EVER HEARD OF KNOCKING?!” They both yelled. I gulped but John smiled.

“I get Billy’s bed.” He stated and we all gave him a shocked look. “What?! Hey if those two are close enough to make love then it would only make sense that they share a bed. Right?” John asked. I face hoofed from the comment. Only John would think of something like that at a time like this.

“Brixie… Billy… but… Brixie, aren’t you and John?...” I trailed off. Both John and Brixie gave me a curious look, looked to each other then began to howl in laughter.

Brixie managed to talk through rolling on the ground laughing. “With him? You’re not serious? It would never work between him and I. Sure he’s cute and I kissed him on stage but that was all for the act. He’s too… different for my liking and Billy here… he’s a real sweetie.” Brixie commented, getting up and pecking Billy on the cheek with a kiss.

John was the next to talk. “Yeah and you know how I am with mares. Needless to say I’m a real klutz so I tend to stay away from relationships, saves me a hassle.” I chuckled to myself from his comment. It was an understatement if I ever heard one.

I spoke what both John and I were probably thinking. “So uhm… how long have you two… you know?” I asked and Billy shrugged.

“Not long. It only began about a half hour ago when…well…” Billy began.

* * *

Billy’s perspective:

Twenty minutes ago:

I awoke peacefully as I yawned and noticed John wasn’t on the bed. I quickly recollected last night’s… bickering and remembered what had happened. I looked to the floor to see he was no longer in this room.

I shrugged as I yawned again then reached over and grabbed some casual wear: a white t-shirt and some brown pants. I mouthed my tongue around my mouth as my stomach grumbled.

As I opened the bedroom door and proceeded into the living room I did numerous shoulder stretches to try and relax my muscles which were somewhat cramped. I saw a tray of fruit and grabbed an apple, quickly taking a bit out of it with a squelching crunch sound.

I mused around and only a few moments later Brixie came into the living room. “Billy, Brixie demands that you help her find her luggage!” She demanded. I sighed, I really didn’t have anything better to do so I nodded then followed her back into her room.

She had made a mess of her suitcase. Her clothes and other things were scattered about. I looked to her. “Well… it looks like you found it… all of it.” I told her and she rolled her eyes.

“No, Brixie hasn’t. Brixie in search of a certain piece of clothing, now help her look!” She demanded and we quickly went about searching through the mess of clothes. As I began searching through skirts, dresses, capes… panties, I got to thinking: ‘What am I looking for exactly?’

I looked over to Brixie who was swaying her hips back and forth in a rather persuasive way. I lowered an eyebrow while I raised the other. “Uhm Brixie?” I asked and she looked back to me. “What am I looking for?” I asked.

“Brixie needs her cape. The magical one she uses to perform magic.” She informed me. I nodded then continued my search. As I began browsing my mind shifted back to her. I looked over my shoulder as she continued to sway her hips. She’d ever so slowly toss a garment of clothing to the side and give her flank a little wiggle.

Then my mind snapped. “Brixie… you’re uhm… you’re wearing your cape.” I stammered and she looked to the cape.

“Oh uhm… no not that one. This is the blue cape, Brixie needs the purple cape.” She informed me. ‘What was the difference?’ I thought to myself as I began to search again but my mind began to wonder.

I took a quick glance over my shoulder to her and it was like I was put in a trance. My head swayed with her hips as I watched her. She was indecent but that didn’t bother me, most ponies didn’t even wear clothes.

She began to hum a tune to herself then suddenly she flicked her tail. It was only briefly but it was enough for me to catch a glance of her pink slit which stood out from her pale blue fur.

I gasped suddenly and looked away as I felt my stallionhood start to erect. Brixie must’ve heard my gasp. “Is something wrong? Did you find it?” She asked hopefully and I shook my head.

“No… still looking.” I told her. She began to hum her tunes again and I glanced over. She couldn’t have done that on purpose… could she? I began to find my gaze wandering back to her nether region again and I watched her with a great sense of arousal.

My member stiffened to its full length and it felt cramped inside my pants. Sometimes I just wished I walked around naked like most other ponies. How John and Daring managed I’d never know. I reached my hoof to my crotch and rearranged my shaft to a more comfortable position. Brixie took now of all times to look back.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?” She gasped and I gulped.

“Uhh… sorry, I gotta scratch… kinda itchy yah know?” I stated, making up a convincing lie.

“Well try to be more… concealing about it.” She ordered then began to rummage through the assortment of clothes. As soon as I was sure she was looking away I glanced back over to her.

She was doing that thing with her hips again but now her tail swished more often than not. I soon found it impossible to look away and it was only a matter of time before Brixie noticed.

“What are you…” She gasped in revolt. “You’ve been staring at The Great and Powerful Brixie haven’t you? Well I shouldn’t be surprised. I’m not only the most talented but also the most beautiful. Wouldn’t you agree?” She asked as she swished her mane to the side and raised her nose to the roof in a very up-class manner.

My mind was on a one set track with only one goal. I stood up and trotted over to her like a mindless zombie, completely in her trance. She quickly noticed my mindless trotting and gasped. “What are you… ack, hey don’t…” She was cut off as I grabbed her by the sides and forced my lips upon hers.

She struggled briefly and tried to break away. Finally she managed to do just that. “Billy! How dare you?! You do not approach a mare in such a way, especially The Great and Powerful…” She was cut off again as I connected our lips for a second time.

This time she only struggled briefly before relaxing into my forelegs. I wrapped my forelegs around her back. She quickly went to work with her front hooves and began undoing my pants as I led out bodies over to the bed.

I set her down and crawled atop of her, never once letting our lips part. As she managed to slip my pants off, my member slipped from my shorts, which she also tossed away shortly after.

She broke away from the kiss as she stroked my shaft, making me groan and grunt several times. “My-my… you certainly are… antsy, aren’t you?” She asked then giggled. “Well I suppose I’m partly to blame. I was rather… seductive, wasn’t I?” She asked in a whispering tone.

She leaned forwards and whispered into my ear in the most seductive voice I had ever heard. “My great and powerful pussy craves your worthy cock.” From her statement I tried to thrust her but she stopped me immediately, just inches from her entrance. “Ah-ah-aah! You must wait but a little longer. The Great and Powerful Brixie does not simply give this reward to any stallion. It is only those worthy enough of her. You are the only one worthy of Brixie. Brixie needs to be… warmed up. Can you handle this?” She asked and I nodded.

She quickly rearranged herself atop of my body so that her rear was right in my face. “Now… prepare your prize for the taking… but do be gentle.” She ordered me. I slowly grasped her supple flanks and spread her cheeks wide. I felt a wet tongue lick the tip of my shaft.

As I slowly leaned my face closer to her rear, her scent filled my nostrils. It drove me wild, almost over the edge… almost. Very slowly, I let my tongue trickle out of my mouth and slid from the top of her folds right down to the bottom. As I began to finish my tongue’s path I felt it roll over a slight bump. I knew exactly what this was and gave it a quick kiss.

Brixie took her mouth away from my throbbing cock and moaned. “Yes… this pleases Brixie… continue.” She moaned. I obliged in a heartbeat. I began to lather her already wet pussy with my tongue, making her lower region absolutely soaking wet.

“Mmm… yes… slide it inside me.” Brixie moaned as she encased my soul shaft with her mouth. I felt her swallow my entire member, my cock went deep into her tight throat and she ever so slowly began to bob her head.

“The Sexy and Seductive Brixie…” I muttered to myself and she perked her head up, away from my erection.

“Brixie… Brixie likes that name… but it shall only be between us.” She told me and I nodded. “And you shall be… Billy the Bull.” She gave me a sort of stupid name but I wasn’t about to complain. She began to suck on my cock again and I slowly began to lick up and down her folds then stuffed my tongue inside of her without warning.

I felt her entire rear end flex, her inner walls constricting around my tongue and trying to hold me inside of it. I began to explore her depths with my tongue and eventually I felt her slowly relax, though every now and then she’d tense up again with a sudden and sharp moan.

Suddenly she stopped, turned around then gave me a sloppy kiss. She pulled away from the kiss. “Brixie is ready… are you ready to take you prize?” She asked and I nodded.

I felt her grasp my shaft and line it up with her entrance and slowly began to slide down my entire length, taking me inch by inch. I felt her walls stretch around my cock as I…

* * *

Daring’s perspective:

Present time:

John interrupted Billy’s story telling. “Yeah as much as I love stories… I think I get the idea.” John interrupted and Billy’s look turned sour. “Just saying is all… you could have just told me the beginning then said ‘And then we made love.’ You didn’t have to go into great detail.” He chuckled.

“Fine… uhm… well if that’ll be all?” Billy asked and looked to us. John grabbed me by the shoulder, taking us both out of the room and closing the door behind us. Almost immediately I heard the duo in the room begin to go at it again. How had we not heard them when we first entered the parlour room?

“Well… I guess we wait for them to finish then go look for Black Mane.” John stated and I nodded.

* * *

Several hours later:

I groaned as I held a pillow over my face to conceal my moans, grunts and other noises that escaped my mouth. How could he go on this long, it was like he had an unrelenting endurance or something.

I groaned as I rolled onto my stomach and screamed into the bed mattress.

“YES! JUST LIKE THAT, MAKE BRIXIE CUM!” Brixie screamed. Of course I had the room next to theirs so everything that went on in there I could hear, which wasn’t helping me at all.

At first it wasn’t all that bad, just the random moan or scream every now and then but now it seemed to happen every few minutes. Don’t even get me started on how awkward it got when Billy came. Brixie would always say something ridiculous like ‘Yes, cum on my back!’ or ‘Cum all inside my tight pussy.’ Jeeze, couldn’t they have some common courtesy and just keep it down for every-pony else’s sake?

“Yes… Fill my pussy with your hot seed!” Brixie screamed. Guess not.

I rolled off my bed with a groan, deciding maybe I could go and relax in the bathtub or something. I walked out into the living room where John was just suiting up to leave. “And where do you think you’re going?” I inquired and he shrugged.

“Anywhere but here. I swear to goddess the whole ship can probably hear those two lovebirds.” John mused then left for the door.

“Oh no you don’t. You’re not leaving me alone to deal with those two.” I told him and he laughed.

“Okay, so just tag along with me.” He laughed and with that we both left into the hallways of the ship.

Author's Note

I seriously hope that John doesn't ask Daring to draw him wearing his custom M1911 and only his M1911... Christ that would be awkward. "Daring, draw me like one of your French stallions... wearing this." John says as he shows her his black gun. She nods and he looks to her. "Wearing only this."

Chapter 20: Pasts revealed

Daring’s perspective:

We stood by the port side of the ship and looked to the setting sun on the horizon that gave the world a beautiful lighting. John stood on his hindlegs and let his forelegs rest on the guard railing. I followed a similar fashion. For the last two hours we had been conversing about how we were going to deal with Black Mane.

“So John… how do you know Black Mane?” I asked, striking up a conversation. But John killed the conversation pretty quickly.

“It uhm… don’t worry about it. It’s not important.” He informed me. I raised an eyebrow.

“Of course it is. John if you knew Black Mane then maybe we can figure out a way to best him.” I explained and he just shook his head.

“Just… it’s not something to talk about. Just drop it okay.” He said in a shying tone. I let out a sigh. It was something that we really needed to talk about, not because it was personal but because it was actually important to finding Black Mane, if it wasn’t that way then I’d have just left him to his business.

“John… Black Mane shot me. I almost died. I would’ve died if it wasn’t for you. We need everything at our disposal to defeat him, and that means that you have to tell me what you know about him.” I told him and he gave me a stare. A cold stare. His brown eyes were like ice.

“He shot me… in the gut. With his revolver… His revolver, not the one he shot you with. It’s called ‘Curse.’ It’s an all-black Colt Peacemaker. It has a golden cross much like mine and shares semblance much like mine.” He informed me as he pulled out his black M1911 pistol. “They say that whoever touches ‘Curse’ is put under its curse. Only few have the willpower to hold it and its demonic power. Mine… its holy, blessed by the fathers of goddess and is enchanted as such.” He told me.

“See, was that hard?” I asked in a bubbly tone.

“Yes.” He replied and I laughed.

“What was so heart wrenching about that?” I asked and he sighed. Tears began to flow from his eyes and I leaned my head over the edge of the railing so I could see his face. He was really crying, legitimate tears.

“He… Daring it’s… not easy to say this but… he killed my parents… changed who I was.” He informed me and I gulped.

“I thought you were an orphan that grew up in an orphanage.” I told him and he half nodded.

“It was like an orphanage… I was too young to remember him shooting my parents but she… she took me in, told Black Mane not to stoop to that level. They took me into their gang when I was only a year old.” He informed me. My heart sank as my own painful memories flooded my mind.

“This… mare… she was… your mentor, wasn’t she?” I asked and he nodded.

“When I was only four I witnessed Black Mane ruthlessly killing rich ponies to feed poor ponies. Said it was the right thing to do. I didn’t understand the concept of death. She… she took me away to the forest. Ran with me until we found somewhere safe. Four the next eight years she trained me in how to use weapons, said I needed to be ready. When I was twelve years old Black Mane found us. He attacked with a huge group. She… she burst out of the shed with only her two Schofield revolvers. She didn’t even stand a chance. Mane shot her dead but when he saw me he shooed every-pony else away. He pointed the gun to me and said if I ever felt like he stole something from me that I should come find him… then he shot me.” He informed me as he lifted his shirt and showed me his scar.

“What was she like?” I asked and he sniffled.

“Young… so young and beautiful. She couldn’t have been older than… twenty four. Her name was Hearth… she was a… a zebra. I’ll never forget the last words… ‘I love you.’” He whispered. I tried to comfort him by placing a loving foreleg around him but it didn’t really do much.

“I’m sorry John… I… shouldn’t have asked you that. I never knew it went so deep.” I told him as my own emotions began to surface.

“She… we could’ve gotten away… a secret passageway underneath the shed that led out further away but… she said they would always find us.” He told me. I began to well up with tears and I choked on a sob. “Please don’t cry… it’s not your fault.” He told me and I nodded.

“I know… John… I don’t know you pains… I don’t think I ever will but…” I trailed off as I got choked up on another sob. “I never had parents either… mine died when I was young. My aunt said my mother died giving birth and my father began drinking. One night when he was drunk he got in a fight and was stabbed in the throat by a broken beer bottle… I grew up without parents.” I told him. I wasn’t exactly sure why I was telling him that. The only other pony that really knew was Ray, well and my aunt.

“I’m… sorry.” He apologized sympathetically, like it was his fault.

As my emotions continued to flow, for whatever reason which was beyond my thoughts, I revealed something to him that I had only partly revealed to Ray. No other pony knew about it but me.

“John.” I gasped, so quietly that even I could barely hear myself. He looked over to me, his eyes red from crying. “I… have you ever had a marefriend?” I asked and he shook his head. Figures as much. “I did… my first one… Lucky, his name was. We were both so young and so… foolish. I was only fifteen when we started… anyway, I decided to adventure through the old mines of Dodge even though Marshal Ray had told us never to go near that place. Lucky didn’t want to but I forced him along anyway telling him that nothing could go wrong. When we were down there we began to laugh and rough house like we were real time adventurers. Lucky… found a secret passageway that wasn’t on the map and as we were… as we were exploring it he… he must’ve… he must’ve triggered some sort of trap door… he fell... Down some sort of shaft way and into a subterranean room. He told me to run back and I did... I ran right to the Marshal’s office but he and the deputies weren’t there, they were off chasing bandits. When they got back I told them what had happened and we all rushed to save him but… I don’t know what happened. Ray brought a bunch of rope with him and lowered a deputy down. He said… he said… all he could find was… blood… John, Lucky was my only real coltfriend and… he died because of me. Because of my arrogance… because of my… stupidity. John I… I’ve never spoken this much about myself… I… don’t know how to feel. I vowed never to love but I kept falling for stallion after stallion, they were either in it for the fame or in it because I was eye candy. One day I finally I boxed myself up. I’m not going to fall for any-one else… I can’t.” I told him.

“Because of what happened to Lucky?” He asked and I nodded. “I… I know what it’s like to feel responsible but… you have to understand that some things are beyond your control. Some things are other pony’s fault but it directly ties back to you because… just because.” He stated. “While we’re being honest I might as well… tell you.” He told me.

“Tell me what?” I asked quietly. He raised his duster flaps away and lowered his trousers slightly to reveal a nasty burn scar where his cutie mark would be. He turned around to show me the other side where a similar scar was placed.

He gulped. “They were… signs of a true ranger. A golden six pointed deputy badge star with twin revolvers crossed behind them. When Hearth found out she hid the cutie marks but Black Mane eventually found out. He had my cutie marks branded off, saying that if my cutie marks really did foretell my special talent than I’d be better off dead.” He informed me. Both our emotions ran a tension through the air which could literally be seen. Why we were telling each other our deepest and most painful secrets I didn’t know but perhaps it was meant to be. I began to hug John tightly and he returned the hug.

“Thank you John… for telling me… for listening.”

Author's Note

Seems a bit rushed but... well, that's how it went down when I was imagining it. Not much one for wondering how things would practically work out.

Chapter 21: Comfort

Daring’s perspective:

We stood there by the portside railing until long after the sun had set. John simply kept me in comfort while I did him. It was an emotional moment for both of us but at least the hardest part was behind us.

“I guess… uhm… we should go.” John muttered and I nodded. We stayed side by side as we trotted back to the parlour room. When we got in I sort of expected to hear sexual screaming but instead was greeted by silence, a nice change.

John gave me a smile before trotting with a lousy sway towards his room. “John!...” I called out and he stopped, turned to me and waited for me to speak. “I… thank you… for everything you’ve done for me. I know sometimes I get mad but… just know that I’ll never hate you, okay.” I informed him and he nodded.

He went to turn around but before he did he smiled to me with gleamingly heartwarming eyes. “Goodnight Ms. Do.” He told me and I blushed heavily from the words he spoke.

He didn’t take much notice of it and simply trotted off to his room. I followed suit and trotted to mine. I opened the door as I pulled off my shirt and tossed it into a clump on the floor. The shirt lay there for a moment by itself before being buried by the rest of my clothes, all except my nightwear.

I flopped down on the bed and yawned but no sooner did I yawn then I heard a quiet moan from the room next to me. “Oh for the love of goddess…” I trailed my sentence off as the moans continued to grow in loudness.

I heard Billy muttered something to Brixie then she giggled. “You wouldn’t… no not now Billy. Daring and John just… aah!” She screamed as I could only imagine what Billy did to her… actually I don’t want to imagine what he did to her. Brixie began to moan uncontrollably and mutter very sexual words of pleasure, mostly ‘Oh buck yes!’ or ‘Oh yes, deep inside me.’ Among other things that I don’t wish to repeat.

I banged on the wall, “Hey knock it off in there. Some of us are trying to sleep!” I yelled. They both became silent.

“I told you not to do that!” Brixie hissed but then she cooed a silent moan. “No, Billy… don’t… ngh… stop it… aah… Billy please… ooh… Billy, Daring is gonna… aah… Billy… Billy I’m gonna… ngh… aaaaah!” Brixie screamed. I rolled my eyes and banged on the wall again.

“I said knock it off already!” I yelled again. There wasn’t anything I could do. I sat there for about an hour until my clock read 9:40pm. I couldn’t take this, they were sort of quiet but they would end up keeping me up all night like this.

I quickly thought about my options. Couch, bathtub or… well John did come into my room last night and pass out so I guess maybe I should return the favour. I quickly got up and trotted out of my room. The living room was dark and silent, almost too dark for me to see.

I ended up tripping over a small hoof rest and landing on the floor with a silent THUMP. I whispered a silent curse to myself as I got back to my hooves then quietly trotted over to John’s room.

I began to slowly open the door, but no matter how careful I was, the door hinges creaked a little. Under any other circumstances the creaking wouldn’t be at all considered loud, but for some reason it sounded louder than the sound of rain splashing against a tin roof.

The door opened fully and I closed it behind me, making sure to properly close it and not leave it open. John looked sound asleep, breathing in a slow and steady pace. I crept over to him then very cautiously and slowly got into his bed. He was mostly in the middle of the bed but that still gave me enough room to sleep on.

“Daring?” He whispered in a somewhat confused yet calm voice.

“Gah! John, you’re awake?!” I gasped and I saw him nod. I began to try and tell him what had happened but he simply put a hoof to my mouth. ‘Oh please goddess, please don’t let him take this as an advance.’ I pleaded in my mind.

“It was those two lovebirds, wasn’t it?” He asked, almost as if he was simply stating it. I nodded and he sighed. “I figured as much. Well I’m not gonna switch places with you, so I guess…” He trailed off his sentence and shuffled over closer to the wall to give me more room.

As I rested my head against a plush pillow I gave John a nudge with one of my hooves. “Thanks John.” I whispered. He simply gave a whispered and tired laugh as a reply. Within seconds I was sleeping peacefully but my dreams weren’t peaceful the entire night.

* * *

I heard his screaming as I flew down the shaft way. It was so dark that I couldn’t see a thing until I entered the depths of the cavern below. He must’ve seen me. “Daring! Daring… down here!” He called out.

I spotted him and quickly rushed down to his side. He was breathing heavily and erratically. “Just stay calm… everything is gonna be fine.” I told him calmly but then he moved his jacket flaps away from his hindlegs. Both legs were severely injured with compound fractures.

“Daring… go get help… get Marshal. I know he’ll be… mad but… he’ll know what to do.” He whispered to me.

“I can’t leave you here. At least let me get you up…” I began as I grabbed him. As I did, he screamed in excruciating pain.

“STOP! STOP, PLEASE STOP… Daring… you can’t move me.” He told me. I looked back to him and he shook his head. “Daring… go get help. NOW!” He hissed as he pushed me back. “Fly Daring… fly away.” He ordered me. I turned to fly away then screamed as I spotted some sort of water creature lurking out of the water. It looked like some sort of mass seaweed with tentacles coming out of its body.

I screamed then rushed into the air but it grabbed my left hindleg with one of its tentacles. I screamed again but then a gunshot went off and the tentacle released from around my hindleg. I looked down to see my friend with a still smoking revolver. “DARING, GO!” He screamed.

“But…”

“JUST GO, AND DON’T LOOK BACK!” He ordered me and I did exactly as he said. As I flew out of the shaft way I could hear his ghastly gurgling and cringed as everything became deathly silent.

“Hush now, quiet now. Everything will be alright, little one.” A very soothing voice echoed in my mind. The voice was so familiar… yet so vague. “Sssh… sssh, easy, easy. I’m here now. Relax…” The voice whispered and my mind faded away into peace.

* * *

The soothing feeling of a heartbeat against the side of my face and the constant breathing of a fury chest slowly woke me up. A hoof stroked through my mane and every so often I’d rub my face into the breathing chest a little.

Eventually I came to and realized that I was doing all of that. I gasped as I shot my head up off John’s chest. “John!... I uhm… I…” I trailed my sentence off, not knowing exactly how I had ended up sleeping on his chest. It was comforting but not exactly an intention of mine.

“It’s alright Daring. You were restless last night. You weren’t screaming very loudly but I could tell you were having a bad dream so… I put you at ease.” He informed me. He had been watching me while I slept?

I let out a deep breath then slowly rested my head back down on his chest, too tired at the moment to think properly. He began to stroke his hoof through my mane again. “Want to talk about it?” He asked and I shook my head. “I’m sorry.” He apologized.

I kept my face on his chest and looked up to him. “For what?” I asked.

“For this. I probably should’ve asked but…” He trailed off in knowing that he didn’t need to say anymore.

“Don’t worry about it John… Thank you… you seem to always be there for me. Even when I don’t know it.” I told him with a smile as I continued to rest my head on his chest.

Author's Note

So there's a relationship starting to build between Daring and John (Gee, thanks tips) anyway it's kind of a cool shift from love at first sight like most of the other romance stories I've written.

Chapter 22: Nothing happened

John’s perspective:

I continued to gently stroke Daring’s mane. She was so beautiful that it literally took my breath away. Every so often I would be forced to take a rather large breath and she would ask me if I was okay. I’d simply nod and tell her I was fine.

I looked to the grandfather clock to see that it was eight o’clock. I let out a sigh. “I guess we should probably get up.” I muttered. Daring didn’t move and let out a content sigh. I began to stroke my hoof along her soft cheeks, down her face, to her shoulders then would do it again.

She leaned her body in closer to mine and we just laid like this for another half an hour before I let out a morning yawn and groaned. “Well… I’m hungry.” My statement seemed to knock her out of whatever daze she was in.

“Oh my… uh, wow. Look at the time. Yeah we better get a move on if we’re gonna find Black Mane.” She stammered, quickly crawling out of bed. I followed close behind, tossing on my clothes as I went along towards the door.

She exited the room first and I followed. “NO WAY!” Billy gasped. Both Daring and I groaned from what he believed happened.

Daring didn’t say anything and went right to the bathroom which wasn’t occupied. I flopped down on a chair by Billy in the living room. “No way… tell me every detail!” He gasped and I rolled my eyes.

“Well… you two love birds kept her up and eventually she came over to my room. Then she crawled into bed and passed out. I passed out shortly after then we woke up this morning and… you said: ‘No way!’” I replied, leaving out the part about me stroking her mane.

“Oh come on man! Tell me what happened! I told you!” He whined and I simply chuckled.

“Sorry Billy. That’s all that happened. Nothing of sexual nature went on between us.” I informed him and he simply gave and unsatisfied ‘Humph’.

I leaned my head back and closed my eyes. I had been up late when Daring began to have her late night restlessness. She had obviously been having a bad dream and I stayed up to make sure she slept better, but that meant I lacked a good night’s sleep.

“Tired?” Billy asked and I nodded. “Too much late night hugging and kissing?” He asked and I shook my head. “Oh, just enough or no as in yes it was too much?” He asked slyly. I sighed without opening my eyes.

“Well Billy, believe what you want but it won’t change the fact that nothing happened between us.” I told him. He let out a chuckle. I could tell he still thought something had happened.

I won’t lie, the past few days I’ve been wondering about Daring. She has really been acting strange whenever Brixie and I conversed but now she wasn’t so agitated with Brixie and Billy together.

Actually I was starting to feel a little differently about Daring, I’m not sure how or why but I am. Regardless I won’t let anything become of it, strictly business. Besides, she wouldn’t like me anyway, not like that.

Eventually Daring left the washroom and Brixie took her place. Then soon after, the pale blue unicorn exited the washroom and we were all ready to go. Well almost. We got up to leave and I looked to the others.

“What’s the plan?” I asked. Brixie answered.

“Billy and I shall search the top levels anf make our way down while you and Daring search bottom up. We shall meet somewhere in the middle.” She suggested. I couldn’t really argue with that. It did seem like a good plan.

“Okay, but if you do see them, don’t do anything. We aren’t authority on this ship. We’ll meet up and contact the crew of the ship to have them arrested as soon as we dock.” I told them.

Brixie and Billy both nodded then quickly left in a flash. Jeeze they were really raring to go I guess. Darin and I went to leave but Daring quickly scoffed and grabbed me by the shoulder.

“You aren’t seriously planning to trot around by my side looking like that are you?” She asked and I raised an eyebrow then nodded curiously. “Seriously?! You look like you were just hit by a hurricane. You look awful. I’m not one to be prissy but I don’t really want ponies staring at us because they think we are uncivilized due to our appearance.

I rolled my eyes and groaned. “This is coming from the mare who didn’t want to wear a white dress.” I told her. She quickly dragged me over to the bathroom and pointed to the mirror. I looked at my reflection and chuckled at my appearance. My mane was frazzled and sticking out in multiple directions.

I brought a hoof up to my chin in thought. I let out a deep sigh then quickly frazzled my hair down a little just to make it look somewhat presentable. “There… good as new.” I said with a smile and Daring rolled her eyes.

“John, we have all day. Take a bath for Celestia’s sake. You’re starting to smell again.” She scowled. I rolled my eyes then went to leave, figuring she was joking but she grabbed me. “John, I’m serious.” She told me and I let out a whinny peep.

“Come on Daring… we have bad guys to deal with. Personal hygiene isn’t at the top of the list right now.” I told her but she gave me a playful glare. I knew she was just playing around.

“John… you’re taking a bath… even if I have to scrub you.” She told me with a smirk.

“I let you use that threat before… now I think I’ll make you eat your words.” I countered and her eyes went wide. “That’s what I thought.” I said with a chuckle as I lifted my nose up and trotted out of the washroom victoriously. Suddenly a hoof grabbed me by the shoulder and pulled me back into the washroom.

Daring slammed the door behind her and dragged me over to the bathtub. “No wait Daring… you can’t. I won’t be decent.” I tried to explain but as I let her drag me into the tub I realized she had no intentions of undressing me to thoroughly wash my fur. Rather she was just going to soak me.

“WAIT!” I yelled and she was taken aback by my sudden outburst. I unholstered my M1911 and shoulder holster strapped with loaded magazines then placed all the items on the bathroom counter. “Okay, do your worst you… you… you crazy mare.” I laughed and she gasped from the comment.

“I am not a crazy mare!” She gasped playfully.

“Are too.”

“Am not!”

“Are too!” I replied but then she splashed me with a basin of water that soaked my mane enough to have it droop down in front of my face. Water dripped down my face and my clothes were now soaked all the way down to my waistline.

“I am now.” She giggled.

With a shocked expression I looked to her. “You didn’t…” I trailed off and she smiled brightly. “You did.” I muttered in play.

“No hold still while I wash you. You reek like a dairy stable.” She laughed. She went to bring up a second basin filled with warm water. I let her splash me down with it and then she began to scrub my mane. I gave a playful scrunched face as she washed my mane. I didn’t really need a bath that badly.

She filled a third basin and went to pour it on me. I smirked slyly and right before the water poured out I grabbed the basin with my right hoof. Daring was about to scream in shock but I lept up and lightly tackled both our bodies to the floor as the basin of water splashed down on the both of us. I was kneeled atop of her triumphantly, my dripping wet mane dropping past my face and dripping droplets of water down onto Daring’s already soaked face.

Daring managed to gasp “You… you just… oh you didn’t.” She continued to look in shockingly into my eyes. I looked into her dark pink eyes and for some reason with both just seemed to gap out and look into each other’s eyes for what seemed like eternity.

After a while Daring whispered to me. “John… I need to tell you something. I don’t know how you’ll take it but I really need to tell you.” I nodded. Out of nowhere she splashed me with a rather large concentration of water which made me close my eyes and gasp.

She giggled to herself as I left my mouth open in shock from the sneak attack. “Hey John… Gotcha.” She laughed and I wiped away a bit of water from my face so that I could see again.

“Oh, it is on!”

Chapter 23: Star Gazing

“Ahhh John, please don’t… okay-okay I surrender!” Daring pleaded and I laughed triumphantly.

“Alas, the mighty adventurer falls to the dominant law bringer.” I was so playfully enticed that I didn’t notice another basin of water splashing down from behind me. I gasped and kept my eyes closed to protect them from the water which would sting my vision.

“And the adventurer sneak attacks to become victorious!” She announced. We had made an absolute mess of the washroom and I really hoped that it didn’t seep through the floor and have the ponies bellow us report us to the crew.

I ended up forgetting about the whole predicament as I looked into the mare’s eyes who lay underneath me. We were both dripping wet from the water fight. She was so breathtaking that it made my heart race. I began to find it difficult to breathe again and every so often I would have to take a large and sharp breath.

“John, are you okay?!” Daring asked, worried from my sharp breathing. I suddenly became shaky and nervous, her beauty seeming to make my legs want to buckle from under me.

I shouldn’t feel this way about her. She’s been through so much heartbreak and I… I couldn’t let things become unprofessional between us. “You win.” I said quickly as I attempted to get off from overtop of her. As I managed to get off from overtop of her, my legs finally buckled from my shakiness and I collapsed.

“JOHN!” Daring gasped as she rushed over to my side. I gulped as my nervousness continued to course shakes through my body. “John, please tell me you’re okay. Do you have a medical condition or something?” She asked and I shook my head as I quickly stood up and calmed myself.

“I’m fine. Just slipped, floor’s slippery now.” I stammered as I gulped deeply. She gave me a curious look then nodded. I chuckled to myself and grabbed my gun and holster. “Well I guess we’ll have to change.” I said then slowly trotted out of the bathroom and to my own room.

As I changed I recollected on what just happened. ‘You damn fool. Shaking like that. She probably knows you like her now. What were you thinking? That it would just click? She wouldn’t even like you, probably just laugh. She said so herself, you’re not her type.’ I thought to myself then sighed as I slipped on the trench coat and dress shirt along with the pants to match them.

I trotted out of my room to see Daring in that stunning white dress. “Thought you only wore white on your wedding day?” I mused and she smirked.

“Well maybe I just decided to get married today.” She laughed back. I chuckled from the comment but deep down it kind of hurt to have her talk like that. Not sure why I was feeling for her like this all of a sudden.

We trotted out of the parlour room then proceeded down to the lower levels. Soon my thoughts about Daring subsided for the moment and finally I was able to focus. On our way past the 2nd lowest level we bumped into Elijah and Bear.

“Howdy Elijah… Bear.” I greeted and Elijah simply gave a nod of respect. “Doing a bit of touring?” I asked but Elijah kept quiet and simply trotted past me. Bear however playfully jumped to his hindlegs and placed his forelegs on my chest, waging his tail and panting happily.

“Bear!” Elijah scowled and Bear’s tail whipped between his legs and he sadly made his way back over to his master. The two left us and proceeded down the hallway. I looked to Daring with a raised eyebrow and she just shrugged then we continued on.

We didn’t bother searching the lowest level because it was just the turbine engine room and steam rooms. We search from bottom up but never found anything. We didn’t even bump into Brixie and Billy.

We reached the deck level of the ship and I noticed it was nightfall. We had reached the arctic waters of Equestria and were now going around the top part of the nation. It was rather cold but the sky was brightly lit by a full moon.

The stars sparkled about and both Daring and I proceeded to the stern tip. Again I hopped up to my hindlegs and placed my forelegs on the railing. Daring did the same but gave a chilled shiver. I quickly took off my trench coat and wrapped her in it.

She looked to me with a warm smile but then frowned as she noticed that my handgun was now in plain sight. “I have a feeling that might be a problem.” She stated as she pointed to my pistol. I looked to it and shrugged.

“I have a feeling that no-pony is gonna come out tonight. It’s too cold. I think it’s safe to say it’s just you and me out here. The crew ponies won’t be able to see the gun from the command deck. Heck they probably can’t even see us it’s so dark.” I told her and she smiled.

She snuggled into the trench coat and sniffed it. “You know… you must have some strange ability to make everything you wear smell like you.” She chuckled and I frowned.

“Okay… I don’t smell that bad… do I?” I chuckled and she giggled.

“I didn’t say you smelt bad… well not now anyway. It smells good… kind of like… strawberries.” She said with a touch of confusion.

“I do not smell like strawberries.” I said bluntly and she nodded. “Do not.” I chirped.

“Do to, go ahead and smell for yourself.” She offered. I leaned over and sniffed my own coat. Amazingly it did smell like strawberries. I sniffed my fur and it didn’t smell as strongly as strawberries but there was a hint of it.

“Oh my goddess. I smell like fruit.” I muttered in a playful tone of depression, which got a stifled laugh from Daring. “Hey… you’re lucky. You only smell like…” I trailed off, leaned over then took a long whiff of her mane. Her scent made my nose tingle and I leaned back then sneezed.

“Did you just… sniff my mane?” She gasped and I nodded. “You… you didn’t even ask. You’re not supposed to sniff a mare’s mane unless you get permission first.” She told me. I rolled my eyes, knowing she was just fooling around.

“Yeah well, like I was saying. You’re the lucky one. You at least smell normal.” I commented and she looked into my eyes.

“What do I smell like?” She asked. I thought to myself for a moment. She didn’t really smell like anything in particular, she just smelt like… Daring.

“You smell like… like you.” I told her. She gave me a friendly punch to the shoulder. “No seriously. I don’t really know what else to compare it to. You smell like… like you.” I told her and she scrunched her nose.

“Well in that case… do I at least smell nice?” She asked and I nodded. “That’s good.” She muttered to herself.

“You smell… beautiful.” I told her, sounding like an idiot for not piecing my words together. She looked to me and blushed from the comment. We just stood there and watched the stars sparkle in the sky.

Eventually I found my gaze turning back to Daring. I could see my breath and I think that’s what gave me away. “John… are you feeling alright? You’re not gonna collapse on me again are you?” She asked and I chuckled then shook my head. Hopefully not. I wouldn’t like the idea of collapsing on this deck.

“Daring I…” I trailed off my sentence, not really knowing what I was going to say. My heart began to beat faster again as I looked into her deep pink eyes which seemed to gleam in the moonlight.

“John… are you uhm… what are you doing?” She asked as I stepped towards her, though sheepishly. I brought my hoof up to put on her shoulder but she stepped back. My heart sank. “John… what ‘are’ you doing?” She asked more curiously.

“Daring… It’s not easy to say this. Please don’t take this badly but… I think… I think that I… uhm… I lo…” I couldn’t manage to spit the words out. My heart was racing and I tried to mouth out the words but I think she got the message. She put her hoof up to my mouth.

“John please… don’t. It’d kill me. I can’t.” She told me and my heart sank further. ‘Told you so.’ The voice in my head sneered. Jeeze what a cheery conscious you are.

I tried to speak but she interrupted me. “John… I can’t love you back. I won’t. Please don’t think that I’m rejecting you because of you. You’re a great stallion, but I’m not a good mare. Lucky, my first… my only ‘Real’ coltfriend, died because of me. I could’ve rescued him. I didn’t tell you but he fell and I followed him. I tried to fly him back up but I couldn’t. His legs were broken with compound fractures. Some sort of…” She trailed off and began to weep.

I tried to comfort her in a loving hug but she held me back and choked back a sniffle. “When I flew for help it grabbed me. Lucky shot it but then the beast grabbed him. By the time I got back with help, all that was left was blood. John… I’ve tried so many times to move on but… either the stallion doesn’t love me for me or… or they leave me when they found out what happened to Lucky.” She told me.

“Daring… I lo… lo…” I still couldn’t say it. It was on the tip of my tongue and I knew she knew it but I still couldn’t spit it out.

“John… please don’t make this harder for me than it already is.” She pleaded but I needed to tell her. To get it off my chest. Regardless if she rejected me or not, she needed to know that I loved her.

“DARING I LOVE YOU! I love you for who you are. I’m sorry about Lucky but I won’t judge you about what happened. I just love you so much and… I just love you, for you.” I grimaced, waiting for something bad to happen but all that happened was nothing. I opened one eye and was greeted by nothing. I looked to see Daring galloping back to the hallway doors. I could hear her sobs from here.

My heart sank further. “Fuck… I blew it.” I muttered to myself.

* * *

Third person:

In the lower levels of the Lunar Titan stood a group of stallions, ten in total. Black Mane looked at the revolver in his hooves. No matter how hard he tried he couldn’t get it to work.

“Damn thing’s probably busted.” Said the blond furred stallion. Black mane looked to his second in command.

“Haven’t you heard the legend? Only Celestia or some-pony of pure soul can use the gun. Dammit… this thing has gotta work!” Black Mane hissed as he fidgeted with the revolver but once again when he pulled the trigger it simply clicked rather then fired.

“You should pitch that thing. It’s useless. Besides, we got the gold so why the hell do you care if you don’t have the stupid revolver?” The blond stallion looked to Black Mane curiously and he was returned with a cold glare.

“Charles… this revolver is legendary. It has been enchanted in ways you’d never think possible… FUCK!” Black Mane swore as once again the revolver failed to fire. Charles Price looked to Reese.

Reese was a stone grey stallion with a purple mane that had a single pink streak through it. His cutie mark was two blades crossing which spoke for his talent perfectly. He was a blades master, one of notorious legend as well. Rather than brandish a gun like the rest of the gang, he used to razor sharp katanas as his choice of weaponry.

Charles simply chuckled. “Well Reese, you know what you gotta do man.” Charles commented and Reese nodded. The group had spotted Billy the Foal and his marefriend, Brixie, searching the ship, obviously looking for them. The group had decided the Reese should take out the group since he was the only one with a silent weapon.

Reese nodded then went to leave but Black Mane grabbed him by the shoulder and handed him a script of paper. It was old and somewhat tattered. It was a rather old map of Dodge Junction. “Give that to John… unless you kill him.” Black Mane told the oriental stallion who nodded then silently trotted away.

Elsewhere in the frozen and barren waste of icy plains, underneath hundreds of feet of ice, a lone purple glow faintly illuminated the ice. Sombra could feel the presence. He may be trapped in ice but that didn’t mean he couldn’t use his magic to manipulate the ice that trapped him in his confinement.

Author's Note

I have one thing to say. This story gave me one crazy ass dream last night. I had a dream about the next chapter and it felt so real, except I was a me, not John. Not gonna spoil it for you but it's INSANE!
"I'd rather be alive and poor than rich and dead at the bottom of the ocean!" I gritted my teeth.
"Lady get away from the fucking door!" I let off one barrel after another, blowing away the hinges on the door.
"Please, help me! We need to find Bear. They have him in the lower cargo bays!" I swore to myself. The ship was sinking!

Okay so small spoilers but nothing too big. The next chapter is gonna be unreal... If I can manage to put what I saw in my dream into words, one thing I gotta remember is that it was cold... really cold.

Chapter 24: A Night to remember

I just stood there alone, watching the stars. The moon was bright enough tonight to illuminate the entire deck of the entire ship. I sighed to myself as I wished that Daring was here with me.

I imagined her standing in front of me with those beautiful pink eyes of hers, how they’d gleam in the moonlight. I let out a depressed sigh then was shaken by a chill. I rolled my eyes as I now remembered that Daring still has my coat.

I got off the railing and trotted back towards the hallway doors. Everything seemed so… good, up till now. I just had to open my big mouth. Maybe we could both just forget about this whole thing and still be friends. I hope we could still be friends.

I opened the hallway door and entered the hallways which were lit by light bulbs. The lighting they gave off wasn’t as beautiful as the moonlight that encased the outside world.

I eventually made my way to our parlour room and entered but wasn’t expecting the greeting I got.

“What the hay happened out there?!” Billy gasped and I was taken aback by his sudden approach to whatever he was approaching.

“Huh…?” I asked with a sudden feel of confusion.

He slapped me upside the head. “What the hay did yah do to that mare? She just bursts in here sobbing like something terrible has happened and now she won’t even open her room door.” Billy informed me and I sighed.

“I… told her that I loved her and well… it went badly.” I sighed and he raised an eyebrow. “Billy, I was serious when I said nothing was going on between us. Well I guess now there’s something going on but it ain’t good.” I told him and his head drooped. Brixie was listening from the couch and didn’t say anything.

I approached Daring’s door and gave it a faint knock. “GO AWAY!” Daring cried from inside the room. I knocked again. “I said GO AWAY!” She screamed, though her scream was somewhat distorted from her heavy sobs.

“Daring… please… can we talk?” I asked shyly and tried to open the door only to find it was locked. “Daring, please open the door… I don’t want you to be mad at me.” I pleaded in a saddened voice. My heart felt… miserable, to say the least.

“John… I’m not mad, just… go away. I don’t want to talk to you right now.” She said through another heavy sob. Brixie walked up to my side then leaned over and whispered into my ear.

“I can open that door but you need to tell me if you really want me to.” She told me and I nodded. I needed to talk to Daring face to face. She lowered her horn and released a spell. I heard the door lock click. I gave her an appreciative nod then opened the door.

Daring whirled up from her bed in shock that somehow I had opened the door without physical force. Her eyes were bloodshot and I could tell she had been crying a lot. I closed the door behind me and looked to her. “Daring I…” I began but she cut me off.

“John… get out. Please.” She pleaded as she tried to hold back her sobs but they ended up coming out in stifled sobs. I shook my head as I slowly approached her. “JOHN… I’M SERIOUS!” She yelled and I nodded.

“Daring… I know you’re hurting right now but… please just hear me out.” I pleaded. She didn’t want any of it. She grabbed a lamp from the nightstand then threw it at me.

“I SAID GET OUT!” She yelled. I ducked the flying lamp which smashed against the wall. I got closer and she shuffled back on the bed, getting further away from me.

“Daring, please just let me talk to you. I’m not going to force you to love me I just… need to tell you how I feel.” I told her as I sat down on the end of her bed. She got off the bed and went to leave. “Daring… I’m not exactly sure but I think I love you.” The words stopped her in her tracks.

She clamped her eyes shut and tried to hold back a sob. “You shouldn’t… I’m not a good mare… I’m tainted.” She whispered. I shook my head.

“You might think that but I know, you’re a better mare then I could ever be.” I told her and she hiccupped a laugh.

“You’re a… a stallion, you fool.” She whispered back and I had a chuckle.

“That’s not what I meant. I meant I love you because I know you’re good. I don’t care that you think Lucky died because of you. I don’t care that all the other stallions only loved you for the wrong reasons, because I love you for the right ones. Daring I don’t care if you hate me for this but… I love you.” I told her and her head dropped as she looked to the floor. Tears dripped from her face, some rolling down her already dampened nose and dripping onto the floor.

I stood up then trotted over to her side and embraced her in a loving hug. She shuddered from the embrace and just stood there. “I can’t… I won’t… I told myself I wouldn’t go through this again.” She whispered to herself.

“Daring you can’t keep yourself bottled up forever. You might have had some rough times in the past but you can’t let that hold you back. I’m not saying to fall in love with me, I’m just saying that you shouldn’t cage your emotions…” I was cut off as she spun and locked her lips to mine.

My mind thought for a second: ‘Well that certainly was sudden.’ But my thoughts soon cut themselves off as she placed her hooves at my side then around my back and pulled me in tighter to her.

I followed suit and wrapped my own forelegs around her back, slowly rubbing my hooves up and down the length of her back. Her wings sprang out as I slowly pulled back from the kiss. “John… this is too sudden.” She whispered and I nodded. “But… I don’t know why… I just feel warm when I’m by you and… I think I might be falling for you.” She whispered and I nuzzled my face into the side of her neck then whispered into her ear.

“Don’t fall for me. Just… be with me.” I told her. She immediately pulled her head back then locked our lips again, though this time she shoved her tongue passed my lips and into my mouth. I was shocked at first from the sudden advance but soon thought nothing of it.

I felt her tongue explore my mouth then latch onto my own tongue and began to wrestle with it. I playfully fought back and passionately fought her tongue into her mouth and explored the depths.

I felt her moan into my mouth. ‘Is this seriously happening. Recap, only a few days ago we started this journey and now we were expressing our love for each other. How did it come to this?’ I managed to think but soon thought to more pressing matters. The beauty in front of me was tongue wrestling with me.

I felt her pull my body in tighter to hers and press her lips harder against mine. I felt her hooves trail down to the base of my shirt then she pulled up. It’s times like these that I despised wearing clothes.

I broke the kiss for a mere moment to allow the shirt to be pulled off before connecting our lips again. I tried to move our bodies towards the bed but with my eyes closed I wasn’t too coordinated.

I slowly trailed my own hooves to the base of her shirt and pulled it off, again breaking our kiss for only a moment before returning. In a few seconds I felt her back press up to the room wall. I kept kissing her and didn’t bother trying to find the bed.

She moaned into my mouth again and squeezed her chest tightly against mine. My heart was racing and I could feel her heart beating against my chest in a similar fashion. Her hooves moved up and down my back.

She quickly shuffled her body up the wall so she was off the ground then locked her legs around my sides, allowing me to support her entire weight between the wall and my own body. My right hoof trailed up and down her leg. Usually I’d stop at about her hip but soon I found myself caressing her flank.

She broke away from the kiss and gave a gasp of pleasure from the sensual touch. I began to nuzzle her neck with my face and give sloppy kisses to the side of her neck, causing her to moan just a little louder.

I began to slowly slide our bodies down the wall and Daring whispered into my ear. “John I love you. Tonight… can we make love?” She whispered and I felt my already stiff member throb. I was kind of already getting the idea that it was all leading up to love but I guess she needed to ask.

“Daring… I love you so much. It would be my honour.” I told her back. I kind of wanted to face-hoof for being so overly romantic but at times like these, overly romantic was just sort of… the way to talk.

I set her body down on the floor as we began to make out again but then suddenly it felt as if the room jolted… or maybe the ship jolted. We both stopped and gasped.

I groaned to myself. “I have a feeling… that something really bad just happened.” I muttered. We both lept up, grabbing our clothes as we quickly made for the door.

Daring already had her shirt on and I almost had mine on, as we entered the living room where Billy and Brixie were already waiting. Brixie had her purple magician cape on while Billy had on his regular black vest.

Billy was the first to speak. “What was that?” He gasped and I shrugged.

“Not sure but it didn’t feel good. We might have just hit something.” I told him and Brixie tried to calm the situation.

“Does it really matter? This ship is unsinkable.” She told us and I looked to her with a raised eyebrow.

“Well I wouldn’t go betting my life on a simple statement like that. Billy, Daring, come on, Brixie just stay here for a second we won’t be long.” I told the trio and quickly made haste into my room.

I quickly sorted through the mess of clothes until I found what I was searching for. I tossed Billy his Luger, already loaded, Daring her ivory handled revolver, also loaded, then grabbed my duster coat and slipped it on. I already had my Colt M1911 holstered in my shoulder holster with its ammo. After that I grabbed a rather large case.

I opened it then pulled out a twin barrel, a trigger assembly and a stock. Billy scrunched his nose. “Yah building us a boat?” He asked sarcastically and I gave a half assed nod of my head as I quickly assembled the Colt double barreled shotgun.

“I can’t believe you brought a shotgun with you.” Daring mused to herself as I loaded two shells into the barrels, locked it shut then slung it across my back. I slipped on the shotgun bandolier which was already loaded with shells. I grabbed my Bowie knife and slipped it into a sheath around my waist.

I knew that if things weren’t bad that they would be as soon as the crew saw me loaded up like this.

I had left all our other guns at the stables where we left Nostalgic and Marry. I hope that they’re alright.

I looked Billy and Daring and nodded then we rushed back out to Brixie who was waiting rather patiently. Her jaw dropped as she saw us come out loaded up like we were going to war. Billy and Daring quickly concealed their weapons and Brixie shook her head in disbelief.

“What are we doing? Starting a revolution?” She gasped.

* * *

Third person, a few dozen minutes later:

“Please every-pony, be calm!” Yelled one of the crew-ponies on deck. As soon as ponies found out that the ship was sinking, nearly every-pony swarmed to the deck to try and get on a lifeboat.

“Calm! How can we be calm?!” Screamed a stallion. The crew-pony tried to hold ponies back from swarming the lifeboats. If they took them down wrong then they might fall and crack the wooden hulls, deeming them useless.

“Please, every-pony. Mares and foals first. Just…” Began the crew-pony but suddenly a gunshot went off and the crew-pony gasped as blood leaked down his uniform. Every-pony gasped in shock and swarmed away from the origin of the shot.

A dozen armed stallions stepped forwards. Charles Price held a still smoking Model 3 Schofield revolver. “Alright, no-pony get in our way. We’re going first.” He announced.

“You… you… you dirty animals. You just shot that stallion for no reason and are just going to take an entire lifeboat for yourselves!” Yelled a stallion in the crowd. Charles swung his aim to the stallion and shot him in the head, without even a second thought or any sign of guilt.

“That’s right. We are. Does any-pony else have any complaints?” He asked but every-pony just kept quiet and watched in tragic horror as the dozen stallions took a lifeboat for themselves.

As they were lowering it Charles stopped Reese from entering. “You still have a job to do.” He told the stallion. Reese gasped in utter shock.

“You aren’t serious… you’re leaving me?!” He gasped and Charles shook his head.

“Nah… we’ll be waiting. Don’t worry if the ship sinks just look for our lifeboat. We’ll be close by.” Charles told him then began to lower the boat. A stallion approached the lone blade master.

“It appears that they have abandoned you. You could always just cut the ropes. The boat would fall and crash into the water. They wouldn’t survive.” He tried to persuade the left-behind gang member to betray his friends.

In a flash of motion, Reese spun around and the stallion just looked in shock. Another moment went by and the stallion didn’t move but then, ever so slowly, his head split in a diagonal cut. The top right part of his head slid off then his body collapsed to the ground in a small pool of his own blood.

Every-pony in the crowd gasped as Reese walked away on three hooves, holding his still bloodied katana in his front right hoof. He left the crowd to sort themselves out as he made his way to the last life boat where ponies still hadn’t swarmed. Every-pony wanted to be on the first lifeboat. He knew better than that. He still had to kill John but if he didn’t secure a lifeboat for himself then he’d surely die.

He quickly grabbed some nearby chain links and wrapped the boat up to the stand and locked it tightly. Only he would be able to get the boat now. He’d simply just cut it with one of his katanas, which would cut through the chain links like butter.

* * *

John’s perspective:

I gasped from both the information and the huge crowd of people that had swarmed the deck. Two problems presented themselves. First: the boat was sinking. Second: the boat didn’t have enough lifeboats for every-pony aboard. Thirdly: apparently a group of stallions blasted their way off this boat and took with an entire lifeboat to themselves. I guess that’s three points.

Without a doubt I knew it was Black Mane and his gang. Several pegasus took to the air. Ponies screamed out for the pegasus to take them, or for the pegasus to take their foals, to safety. Some pegasus came back down to save young foals but some flew away as fast as they could.

“Couldn’t we have the unicorns all band together and keep the boat afloat with their magic?!” Screamed a stallion.

“That’s preposterous! This boat is massive! It would take over a thousand unicorns that all knew advanced levitation to keep the ship afloat!” Screamed another stallion. I looked to Brixie.

“Guess not even The Great and Powerful Brixie could keep this thing afloat huh?” I asked with a sense of badly timed comedy. She shook her head in depression. Only moments after my bad joke I heard a familiar voice crying out for help.

“Please… please help me!” Screamed the voice and I pushed my way through the crowd to find the voice. It was Extravagant Pants. “Please sir. Help me. My wife is trapped in the washrooms of the dining room. Please I’ll give you one thousand… no two thousand… ten thousand bits, just please help me!” He sobbed. The stallion he was pleading to just scoffed at his offer.

“I’d rather be poor and alive than rich and dead at the bottom of the ocean!” The stallion scoffed. Extravagant continued to plead to ponies. I rushed over to him.

“Hey Extravagant!” I yelled and he looked to me and gulped. He quickly downed his ego and groveled before me on his hooves and knees.

“Please, Mr. Ranger, I know I was rude to you but please, for the love of Celestia, help me save my wife!” He sobbed and I quickly grabbed him by the collar of his expensive tuxedo and hefted him up to his hooves.

“Actually that’s why I’m here. Where’s your wife?” I asked. Brixie, Billy and Daring all gasped. Daring grabbed me by the shoulder and spun me around.

“John! You’re not serious… are you? We have to get off this boat!” She gasped and I took a deep breath then looked to the others.

“Brixie, Billy: Get on a boat. Daring: take to the air. I’ll be fine. I’d say we have at least another hour before this thing sinks.” I told them.

Daring stomped her hoof. “Dammit John! I’m not losing you… not after you made me fall in love with you!” She scowled. I grabbed her by the shoulders and pulled her in for a kiss.

After I pulled back from the kiss I smiled. “You won’t lose me… and besides, I didn’t force you to love me. You just loved me back.” And with that she pulled me in for a second kiss.

“Don’t let me down John… or I’ll bring you back to life so I can kill you myself.” She said through a trickle of tears. I gave her a nod then looked to Extravagant Pants.

I gave him a nod and we immediately rushed to the doors. Lucky for us, most ponies were swarming the deck, not the hallways. There were a few ponies in the hallways but not many, most had already gotten on deck. Not even thirty minutes ago this ship hits an iceberg and now what seemed like the entire capacity of the ship was on deck.

“Hurry… we have to hurry.” Extravagant Pants gasped through heavy breathing. I could tell that despite his high class life and well-kept body, he wasn’t much one for running.

“Don’t give yourself a hernia now.” I chuckled and he shot me a cold look. “Just saying.” I muttered.

It only took us a few minutes to reach the dining area and he rushed me over to the washrooms. I shook my head in disbelief. “You can’t be serious… she’s stuck in the washrooms!” I yelled and you looked to me with a pleading look.

I rushed over and tried the doorknob but it felt as if it was locked. “What’s your wife’s name?” I asked.

“May Rose.” He said frantically.

“May Rose! May Rose, unlock the door!” I yelled but all I got was a sobbing reply.

“I can’t… I can’t. The lock is broken.” She wept. I swore to myself then tried to charge through the door but it still wouldn’t budge.

“Fuck…” I trailed off and thought to myself for a moment. Looking around, I couldn’t spot anything that I’d be able to use to break down the door quickly. Then it hit me like a ton of bricks.

“Extravagant… get back and cover your ears.” I ordered him and he nodded, stepped back then covered his ears. I pressed my face up to the door.

“Lady, get away from the fucking door!” I yelled. I gave her a moment. “Are you as far away from the door as possible?” I asked.

“Yes… what are you going to do?” She cried from inside the washroom. I lept to my hindlegs, unslung the double barreled shotgun from my back, cocked back both hammers and took aim on the top door hinge.

KA-BOOM, the shot echoed in the dining room like a crack of thunder. I could hear May Rose screaming from inside the washroom. The 00buckshot obliterated the top piece of the door frame where I shot. I took aim to the lower door hinge and pulled the hind trigger.

KA-BOOM, the left barrel fired like the first shot. The bottom hinge and framework on the door was blasted away. I leaned back and gave the door a kick with my left hindleg. The now flimsy door collapsed and Extravagant rushed to his wife’s side. She wasn’t harmed.

I cracked the barrels open and ejected the still smoking red paper shells. I loaded two fresh ones from my bandolier as Extravagant and his wife approached me. “We’ll never be able to thank you enough. You may have just saved her life!” He gasped and I rolled my eyes.

“Think nothing of it. You aren’t safe yet. Get to a lifeboat!” I told them and they both nodded then rushed off. Speaking of which, I needed to get on a lifeboat. I rushed out into the hallways close after them but then heard another familiar voice.

“Hey! Jonathan! Help me. It’s Bear, he was taken by the crewmembers of the ship when they found us. He’s in the kennels.” Elijah informed me and I groaned. The ship was sinking for Celestia’s sake!

I turned to see the large grey stallion, pleading for me to help him. I let out a deep sigh as adrenaline began to pump through my veins. The dining room was one thing but the kennels were close to the bottom of the ship. “Elijah… we could die. The ship is sinking.” I warned him and he grabbed me by the collar of my coat as he shoke me in a tear ridden state.

“He is my friend. Friends go back for each other.” He told me in a stern voice. I let out another deep sigh.

“Alright. I was just warning you that this is extremely dangerous.” I told him and we rushed to the stairwells and began to literally jump down entire flights of stairs. Ponies were rushing up the stairs and we were going down… how ironic.

I could hear ponies crying and weeping as they tried painfully to get topside. This was insanity… and hence the main reason I hate water.

I heard Elijah constantly muttering swears to himself as we went lower and lower into the ship’s depths. It was getting close to fifty minutes since the ship had stuck that iceberg, according to the crew-pony who said it was an iceberg we hit.

Finally we reached the kennels but the front door was locked. “FUCK!” Elijah cursed as he slammed a hoof into the door. I pulled him back as I unslung my shotgun for the second time. His eyes went wide as I again lept to my hindlegs and triggered both barrels, blowing away the hinges like I did with the washroom door.

Elijah burst through the door before I could even get back down to all fours and reload my shotgun. I popped out both smoking shells and replaced them with fresh ones. “BEAR! BEAR WHERE ARE YOU? BEEEAAAAAAR!” Elijah called out. All the animals were already freaking out. Barking, hissing, squealing and a lot of other pet noises were all that could be heard.

There were dozens upon dozens of animals down here. I heard Elijah still muttering swears to himself. He went one way and I went the other as we searched for his golden retriever.

My heart was still racing. If we didn’t hurry the hay up then we’d be screwed anyway. I was racing along so fast that I almost missed him.

I spotted a glance of golden fur then I gasped as I saw him. “BEAR! I FOUND HIM, ELIJAH! I FOUND BEAR!” I yelled as I fidgeted with the lock on his cage. I didn’t really want to pull out my shotgun and blast it away because it might damage Bear’s sensitive hearing. It would only be a last resort.

Elijah also knew this and quickly grabbed a fire axe from nearby. “Plan B!” He announced and used the pick-shaped end of the axe head to bust open the cage for Bear. As Bear and Elijah rejoiced, I felt my heart sink as I knew that we wouldn’t be able to save all the animals. Then my heart really sank. Water began to fill the room’s floor.

Elijah’s eyes went wide. I grabbed Elijah and pulled him to his hooves, “LET’S GET THE FUCK OUTTA HERE!” I yelled, swearing profanely to make sure my point got through.

Elijah kept the axe with him as we all rushed out. The sounds of the animals echoed in my head as we began to rush up the stairs. Poor things, would drown with the ship and there wasn’t a thing I could do.

“We can make it… we can make it… we can make it.” Elijah kept muttering.

“Elijah… just shut up… you’re giving me the creeps!” I yelled and he nodded.

“I’m sorry… just the adrenaline… you know?” He replied and I nodded. As we neared the stairs leading from the third class floor to second class floor I gulped. There was a swarm of ponies trying to get through a locked linking gate. There was a crew-pony apologizing to every-pony.

“Sorry every-pony… it has to be done, for the better of every-pony else.” He told them then rushed off, probably to try and get on a lifeboat or something. Ponies screamed and cried. I saw a mare holding her foal who couldn’t have been more than a few months old. My eyes went wide with anger from the pure rage that I had bottled up for that pony that just locked these other ponies in.

“Excuse me… please, let us passed.” I said as Elijah, Bear and myself pushed passed to the front.

I pushed us a spot to the front of the gate, to the anger of some ponies. I looked to Elijah. “The fucking gate is locked… use the axe… wait no.” I said as I pointed to another larger stallion. “You… yeah you, come here and use the axe like a wedge to help pry open this gate.” I ordered.

He immediately rushed up to us and did as I said. While he pried with the axe both Elijah and myself lept to our hindlegs and pulled the gate to try and get it open.

I felt my muscles all tense up and could tell that Elijah was tensed up as well. I heard a pony scream and looked down to see that water was now filling this level of the ship. Damn… it seemed like time was just flying by.

I began to grunt and roar in effort, so did Elijah. Veins began to surface under my skin as I forced my body beyond its strength level. Finally, with a loud PANG sound, the gate lock snapped from the force.

The three of us collapsed but quickly got to our hooves just as all the third class citizens attempted to trample over us to get out. I couldn’t really blame them, this was pretty scary shit.

While the others all went one way, Elijah, Bear and I went another, figuring that they’d all just slow us down.

We reached another staircase and raced up it until we reached the top hallways of the ship. The ship was starting to tip, I could feel it ever so slightly with the way my hooves sat level with the floor. I began to join Elijah in the muttering of curse words.

We burst out of the doors and onto the deck of the ship only to be greeted by an awful sight. There was no way every-pony would fit on the remaining lifeboats. No way in all of Equestria, not even if we piled ponies into the lifeboats.

I let out a deep sigh and looked to Elijah who shared my depression. “Well my friend. Let us soak in these last minutes of life. Come on, let’s go to the stern.” I told him. As we made our way to the stern we passed by many scenes of heartbreaking sights.

Ponies held loved ones tightly, cried into each other’s shoulders, kept each other company. I saw a mare and her six year old foal, maybe it was her sister. The mare was holding the sobbing filly and hushing her. Another couple held each other and cried into each other’s shoulders.

A band of musicians played a very sovereign and tragic instrumental tune. As we passed by a large group of ponies I heard one screaming in agony. “This one’s chained… IT’S CHAINED. We can’t get it down!” The pony screamed as they tried to get the lifeboat down.

Ponies scurried about in absolute terror. One young colt screamed to his mother. “Mommy… I want to wake up now!” He cried. I felt tears come to my eyes. If only this was just a bad dream.

Elijah and I passed by a preacher doing a prayer with a group of ponies.

“Our father, Who art in heaven, Hallowed by thy name; Thy kingdom come…”

He continued on his praying with the others as Elijah, Bear and I stepped up to the very tip of the bow. We looked out and Bear hopped to his hindlegs and put them on the rail so he could stand relatively at our height.

“Well… this sucks.” I said in a rather calm voice. Elijah nodded.

“That it does my friend… that-it-does.” He muttered. He smirked then let out a small chuckle and wiped a tear away from his face before looking to his canine companion. “How the fuck did it come to this?” He asked and Bear tilted his head to one side.

“If ponies were meant to travel the seas then Celestia would have given us fins.” I told him and he chuckled again.

“Ha-ha… yeah… well fuck…this really does such huh?” Elijah muttered as we looked out in the vast darkness of the sea, which without a doubt, would be consuming us shortly.

I smiled briefly, "Yes it does my friend... yes it does." I said as I wiped a lone tear from my eye. As I looked up to the night sky I prayed to the one I loved so dearly, 'Forgive me Daring.'

Author's Note

Damn... well anyway, yeah so I had a dream exactly like this. I was feeling pretty ashamed thinking "Goddammit, as if I'm having a dream about boning Daring Do, then it just whips around into this and I was like... damn, my own story is giving me nightmares." This wasn't where my dream cut off but it's where I'm leaving you guys for now. Pretty tragic stuff eh?

Chapter 25: Ranger Vs Reese

I sighed as I reached into my jacket pocket and pulled out the cigar cylinder that Ray had given me. I popped off the top and the metal lid fluttered to the water far below. I offered the cigar to Elijah and he smiled as he removed the cigar, placed it in his mouth and lit a match.

“Death of champions huh?” He asked through a puff of the cigar. The fumes from the cigar filled the air around us as he sucked back on the cigar, inhaling rather than puffing which was rather difficult to do with a cigar.

The boat’s unleveled tipping became more obvious. “You know… I always hated water. A mare talked me into going.” I chuckled and Elijah shared my laugh.

“Marefriend?” He asked and I shook my head.

“Nope… just some mare that joined my group the day before.” I informed him and he laughed.

“And she talked you into going?” He asked then wheezed as cigar fumes filled his lungs. I nodded and he laughed harder. “Well I’ll be damned.” He chuckled.

“Hello Ranger… long time no see.” A voice called to me. I turned around to see an old but familiar face.

“Reese.” I said while I gritted my teeth. It would figure that even though the ship is sinking he comes to settle business. “Guess you’re here to settle things.” I commented and he nodded.

“Indeed. You will not die from the water… but by my blades, like it was always meant to be.” He stated as he stood to his hindlegs and pulled out his twin katanas. I let out an irritated sigh.

“Elijah… take Bear somewhere safe… safer… away from me and him.” I told him, constantly having to correct myself. Where’s safe on a sinking boat with not enough lifeboats for every-pony?

Elijah trotted away with Bear, the cigar hanging off his lip as he continued to smoke it with pride. After Elijah was gone I looked back to Reese and he tilted his head to one side. “What’s wrong Ranger? Not gonna try and draw a gun on me?” He asked and I shook my head.

“I know what you’d do… and besides, we’re dead anyways.” I told him and he shook his head.

“No… not me anyway. I chained up a lifeboat for myself. Number 20, right over there. The one that ponies are still trying to get. Only my katanas will be able to cut through those chains and after I kill you then I’ll make my escape.” He informed me and I gritted my teeth.

“Well… in that case you better hurry up. The ship is about to sink.” I hissed and he charged at me. His first swing was with his left katana and aimed high. I leaned my upper body back and missed the swing though I could hear it wisp the air by my face.

The second swing was lower and aimed for my stomach. I tucked my lower body in and arched my back backwards to miss the blade. He swung high again and I dodged it in a similar fashion to his first swing.

His forth swing went low at my hindleg ankles. I jumped into the air, over the blade, front flipped in the air and landed behind him. We both spun to face each other.

“Hearth has taught you well. I’m surprised you still remember her teachings… do you practice much?” Reese asked tauntingly. I simply gave him a disgruntled and sour look. “Well, in that case, it will be a question that I’ll never solve.” He sneered then propelled himself at me again.

I jumped back and over the railing onto the lower floor of the deck. He followed and it became a scene of him swinging the deadly, razor sharp blades at me while I dodged them. Ponies screamed from the scene as we got closer to them. I could feel the swish of air each time I dodged a blade swing. If I wasn’t precise with every single movement then he’d cut me in half like a wedge of butter.

He swung his right katana low again and I lept backwards through the air, doing a back flip then landing on my hind hooves before rolling to the right as he lept at me with both swords extended.

As his body passed mine I reached out with my left hoof and grabbed him by the wrist before slamming an elbow into the back of his head with my right foreleg. His grip around the katana in his left hoof loosened and I snatched it before releasing him.

He stumbled forwards but didn’t turn to face me. “Impressive Ranger. I never thought a gunslinger like yourself would be so talented.” He commented.

“I do what I must.” I replied and I heard him laugh.

“You can try.” He laughed before leaping into the air at an incredible height and doing a back flip, twisting his body so that he’d face me when he landed, then finally landed on his hindlegs and swung his katana at me.

We began to swing our katanas at each other in a blur of motion. He took to the offensive and I took defensive. He mostly did upper swings and the swords would clang every time the blades connected.

He spun around in a 360 as he swung his sword in a low sweep and I tilted the blade diagonally to intercept his swing. The blades clanged together as he continued to swipe at me.

His offensive was forcing me to step back to avoid being cut. He cocked his blade up and to his right then swung it down on me with great force on a diagonal swing. I brought my own blade up on a horizontal block then cocked it vertically as I intercepted his swing but was forced into a 360 spin to avoid him from simply grinding his blade up mine and cutting off my hoof.

I backpedalled as I spun around and intercepted a heavy swing from his blade. He brought the blade up and over his head then brought it bashing down towards my head. I brought my own blade up to intercept the swing and sparks emitted off the grinding swords as they collided.

He tried to slide his blade down mine and cut my hoof off but I was again forced to 360 spin and avoid his cut. He swung low and at my side but as I blocked he pivoted his motion in a counter clockwise spin then swung heavy at my head.

I blocked it but soon realized that I was at the safety railing. I was forced to stand my ground and block all his attacks for the moment. As he took a heavy high swing I got my moment of opportunity and sidestepped to the left. I began to circle him as we continued to clash swords.

Suddenly he kicked me with his left hindleg then his horn flared up and I was tossed further along the deck of the sinking ship. I back flipped through the air and landed on my hooves as he lept the distance in a single jump. Bastard was using his magic to his advantage.

He forced me back with a fury of swings that made the blade a simple blur of motion. I did my best to block every attack but was still being pushed back. Ponies screamed and rushed away from our path as we continued towards the balcony.

I was forced into another 360 spin and Reese tried to chop at me with a quick swing. I cocked the blade over my head and held it tip facing down in a vertical stance. His swing was blocked and I finished my spin then chopped at him but he blocked it then swung back at me.

As we continued towards the balcony I tried to hold my ground, not wanting to get closer to the sinking end of the ship. He began to twirl his sword in a fury of motion as I blocked each attack. We both took an offensive attack that clashed together then both spun, our backs rolling against each other before we locked blades again.

He took a step back as he twirled his sword then chopped at me. I was forced under the balcony roof. The passageway was tight and our blades would constantly cut slices out of the walls of the ship.

The mirror polished blades reflected the moon’s light and made them a blur of shinning motion as we fought our way through the balcony of the ship. Several sparks chipped off the walls as our blades would clip them after a swing.

As we exited the balcony part of the ship I took a 360 spin to get a glance at the water. We were closer than I expected. I only had another 50 feet of backpedalling before I was into the water.

I took a heavy swing at him and spun off his body to get on the other side of him. As he swung low I deflected his blow then lept up to a window ceil, pushed off the window then landed on the balcony roof. He followed with one simple leap, obviously being assisted by his magic.

We continued battle along the topside of the balcony roof, this time instead of swinging he’d just twirl his blades in a fury of motion. I was forced to backpedal again as he continued his assault.

As we continued along we reached the end of the balcony roof but rather than leap down I hopped up onto the roof of hallways. We now battled on the first leveled roof of the ship, cutting away at each other.

I kicked him back to try and get some room to maneuver but he recovered quickly and kicked me back. I gave an ‘Oomph’ as I was propelled back. He tried to take advantage of my lack of balance and attack but I simply lept backwards, did a back flip then landed on my hooves again. Adrenaline was coursing through my veins and without it I doubt I would be able to do all these acrobatics.

He lept at me again and we began to swing at each other in another fury of motion.

As I stepped back I lept through the air in a backwards motion and to the deck below. He followed and no sooner did he land, he began swinging. More sparks emitted off our blades but then the ship began to tip too steep for us to keep our footing. Ponies all around began to slide down the steep incline of the ship while they screamed in absolute horror. Both Reese and I took a last second breath, waited several moments until the ship was tilted enough then lept through the air.

We were airborne for several seconds before landing against a steel mast. We stood on opposite sides of the mast while we listened for a second. The air was filled with the screams and cries of ponies that either fell into the water or lept off the side of the ship and into the deathly cold water below.

As the ship continued to tilt, Reese rolled off his side of the mast and attacked me. We began to engage in blade combat but soon found it too difficult.

We lept again and landed on another larger steel mast. We balanced our footing and Reese took an unbalanced swing which I deflected then we both wobbled as we tried to regain our balance that was lost from the brief attack.

Soon the ship was nearly on a 90 degree angle. Lights hummed and flickered before soon dying out, leaving only the moon to illuminate the catastrophe still going on. Reese cut one of the support lines, then another, and another, until the mast whined with the rest of the ship. I realized what he was doing and grabbed a steel cable just as the mast finally gave way, snapping and falling to the icy cold depths of the ocean.

I swung with the steel cable as Reese also swung in a different direction. I finally reached the end of my swing momentum then began to fall back towards Reese as he too fell towards me. In mid-air we collided our blades in a single swing that emitted sparks.

We reached the end of yet another swing and fell back towards each other and clashed blades for a second time. As we reached the end of our third swing I heard the ship’s hull groan in stress. Multiple support cables snapped and lashed about violently.

After a very loud groan, the ship’s hull began to snap. The bottom half of the ship continued to sink but the upper half that Reese and I were on snapped off and began to splash down level again.

I swung in a large arc then landed on all fours, setting hoof on the deck floor. Reese landed close behind and we continued in our violent sword battle. Sparks flashed about in the night air and our swords clanged.

We began to reach the bow of the ship as it began to capsize again. We both disengaged our battle and rushed for some more leveled ground. I slipped but managed to grab a steel cable. Reese saw me, grabbed a steel cable of his own then swung down towards me.

We clashed swords but I lept down onto a leveled part of the bow. He swung back down towards me then lept down also. I had nowhere to backpedal, nowhere to retreat. I was going to have to hold my ground.

“This is the end for you Ranger.” Reese said in a deep tone then levitated over a piece of paper. “It’s for Dodge Junction. Black wanted me to give it to you.” Reese told me as the ship continued to sink.

“I guess this is the end.” I commented and Reese charged. We both stood there for several moments and swung our blades at each other in a fury of motions.

He attempted a 360 spin swing and I lept over him in a front flip, deflected his swing at my back with a vertical, over the head, block. I spun around then swung at his waistline. He deflected the swing but as he swung up for a heavy swing I saw my moment of opportunity.

I brought the blade up on a horizontal angle and deflected it but took and aggressive step forwards. I knew he’d try to spin swing.

He did.

Reese spun in a clockwise 360 motion. I brought the katana blade up and over my head and swung left to right but he deflected the swing. I used the momentum of the blow back caused from the block to swing the blade back up and around my head and swung right to left.

The blade him in the waist and he gasped suddenly then grunted. I stepped back as his face became expressionless as he fell back. His body separated where I had struck him and his body split into two halves as he fell to the cold depths of the ocean.

I spotted Elijah holding onto a guardrail with Bear lopped up on his shoulder, still smoking that cigar I gave him. I looked to see that lifeboat 20, the one Reese had chained up, was still chained up.

I grabbed a steel cable and rushed outwards then lept through the air. I swung on a large arc then extended my hindlegs and collided them with the wall of the ship. Holding the cable in my left hoof, I chopped away at the steel chains with the katana in my right hoof and soon the lifeboat was free.

I lept into the lifeboat and cut the pulley ropes just as the back end of the boat was touching water. The lifeboat slid down and splashed into the water. I grabbed a paddle and quickly paddled over to Elijah and Bear.

“ELIJAH!” I yelled and he looked down to me. As the ship sank and he got closer, he lept from about six feet and landed in the boat. It rocked a little and I chuckled. “Damn… don’t sink us now.” I laughed and he breathed deeply.

He set Bear down then grabbed me tightly with his forelegs, giving me a strong hug. “Thank you… friend. I would surely be dead if it weren’t for you.”

I heard screaming from the point tip of the bow and looked up to see Extravagant and his wife trying to stay above water.

I pointed them out to Elijah and we paddled over so that they’d be able to jump when they got close enough.

“Hey Extravagant!” I yelled and he looked down to me.

“By the name of Celestia!” He gasped and I rolled my eyes.

“Decided to stay on the ship a bit longer eh? I can’t blame you but uhm… want a lift?” I asked. As the ship sank to the very tip of the bow he helped lower his wife down into the lifeboat then he too hopped in.

As the final tip of the great cruise liner sank I gulped. “There she goes… the unsinkable ship… sinks into the vast abyss of the ocean. Goddess dammit.” I muttered then looked around to see the graveyard of bodies around us.

No-pony was alive, at least not that I could tell. The freezing temperature of the water probably killed them in less than a few minutes. “Celestia’s name…” Extravagant muttered and I nodded.

I saw a ripple in the water and pointed it out. We paddled over to see a freezing mare in the water. “Ma’am, let me help you up!” I exclaimed but she shook her head and slowly lifted up a foal in wet cloth. I gasped. She had probably stayed alive by will power alone to keep her foal alive.

I picked up the foal. “Take… care of… her.” The mare said through chattering teeth as a tear trickled down her face. I nodded then looked to the light green mare. I heard May Rose begin to sob and looked back to see the mare sinking below the depths of the water.

She had stayed alive by pure willpower… just to make sure her foal survived. I quickly came to my senses and realized that the foal wouldn’t live long if I left it in the cold cloth it was wrapped in. I quickly discarded the wet cloth and took off my duster coat before wrapping it in the somewhat warm coat.

With all the body heat I had been giving off the coat was like a small furnace compared to the cold temperature outside. The baby foal, who could be no more than seven months old cooed and snuggled into my coat as I bundled it up.

Bear came over and licked the foal’s face. “Bear… what are yah doing?” I asked as the dog nudged the foal’s face affectionately with his wet nose. That’s when I noticed a small pendant around the foal’s neck.

I took the pendant into my hoof and looked at it. It popped open much like a pendant watch. Inside was two pieces of writing. The left side read ‘Our little miracle, we love you’ the other side read ‘Heartstrings’. I came to the quick conclusion that Heartstrings was the foal’s name.

I looked to the other occupants of the lifeboat and prayed that Billy and Brixie had gotten on a lifeboat safely. Then it struck me hard. I looked to the others. “Where do we go now?” I asked.

Author's Note

Ahh, the cliff-hanger of the night that's going to drive me nuts. This is about where my dream ended because my alarm clock went off. Well that's all for today.

Chapter 26: Rescued

We eventually linked up with the other lifeboats. Apparently they signalled another ship which was on its way to come get us. Ponies all around cried and wept for the loss of loved ones.

I looked around for Brixie, Billy and Daring. I was nearly tackled out of the boat as Daring collided into me, almost capsizing the lifeboat. “John!” She cried out in happiness, sadness, joy… literally it sounded like several different emotions all packed into one.

“Daring… careful… you might knock the boat over…” I said with a hint of humor. She pressed her lips tightly against mine then stopped as she noticed the foal in my hooves.

“You have a foal?” She asked with sudden curiosity. I sighed.

“It’s not a happy ending…” I trailed off my sentence and looked to the other lifeboats. “Please, by Celestia’s name tell me that Billy and Brixie are all right.” I asked Daring and she nodded.

“Billy almost didn’t get into a lifeboat but somehow managed to get on the seventeenth boat. Brixie is on the fifteenth.” Daring told me and I let out a relieved sigh. I was overjoyed to know that they survived.

Another few hours passed. Daring cuddled close to me, saying she was doing it to keep me warm but I knew otherwise. I was overflowing with happiness as I felt her embrace against my body. Despite all the loss of life, in the end it was just too much to cry over it.

Daring looked to the foal. “What’s her name?” She asked and I gave her a curious look.

“How’d you know it was a she?” I asked and she shrugged. “Heartstrings… but I think that’s her last name.” I told Daring and she nodded.

The foal was a light green colour, like her mother, or whom I presumed to be the mother. Her eyes were a beautiful blue but at the moment the baby foal was sleeping peacefully.

“We’ll call her… Rosy.” Daring suggested. Rosy Heartstrings… it sounded like something out of a fairy tale… then again ‘The Lone Ranger’ sounded like folklore.

“Alright… Rosy it is. Question at hoof is… what do we do with her? I have this bad feeling that bringing her around with us isn’t a good idea.” I told her and she scrunched her nose then looked to Extravagant Pants and his wife.

“Hey, do you two want a foal?” Daring offered. Jeeze, it was like she was trying to pawn them off to the closest couple or something.

Extravagant shook his head. “I apologize if I seem a bit rude but we really shouldn’t. May Rose is pregnant and I really wouldn’t want one child being adopted with the other not.” He told us and I nodded. Daring went to ask Elijah but I stopped her. Something told me Elijah, despite meaning well, wouldn’t be an appropriate father for the foal.

Soon after, the rescue boat came around. Ponies were loaded on board. After every-pony else was loaded we began boarding but not even a minute passed before a crew-pony shouted out.

“Arrest that stallion! He’s probably one of the gang members that shot the place up!” He yelled and before I knew it I was wrestling with at least a dozen or so crew-stallions. “THE FUCK! LET ME GO!” I roared but no matter how hard I struggled it only took them a minute to restrain me.

“What do we do with him?” Asked one pony. “I say we throw him off!” Yelled another. “No he must be brought to justice and hanged for his evil ways!” Screamed another.

“FUCK YOU ALL. WHAT THE HELL’D I DO?” I yelled and every-pony in the crowd gave me a cold look.

“You’re obviously one of those gang members. You’re one of the only ponies with a gun, and on top of that your life boat was pretty much empty.” He did have good points.

“Yeah… well I’m not a gang member, sorry to rain on your parade.” I snarled.

“It’s my word against yours. You’re going to be brought to justice once we get to Vanhoover.” He told me and I rolled my eyes.

“I’m The Lone Ranger, you idiot! Now let me go!” I yelled and the crew stallion gasped.

“You… are The Lone Ranger… you can’t be… why would you be associated with criminal scum?” He asked. I rolled my eyes and was about to answer when some-pony else did for me.

“He isn’t. He’s a hero and I’ll stand by him against even the Supreme Court. Hay even if Celestia was against him I’d still side with him. He saved both my wife and myself.” Said a very uptight voice.

Every pony gasped as Extravagant Pants and his wife stepped forwards. “Now I order you to release this stallion… or else.” He stated and immediately they released me. I gave them a quiet snarl then smiled to Extravagant.

“Thanks… guess I owe yah one.” I told him but he shook his head.

“Mr. Ranger… or if I would be allowed the honour to call you my friend… my friend, I will never be able to repay our debt to you. We owe you our lives and I will stand by my friends even at the grimmest of moments.” He told me and I smiled as I extended my hoof but instead he grabbed me and pulled me into a tight hug.

I quickly searched and found Billy and Brixie. Elijah trotted up to my side. “Friend… I am forever in your debt. I ask you, before yourself and before almighty goddess, if you would accept my companionship?” He asked and I nodded.

Daring chuckled. “John… we only have two horses.” She told me and I smirked.

“Last time I checked we currently don’t have any horses. Hell I don’t even have any money to get us a flight to Dodge.” I told her. All I had was a bandolier of shotgun shells, my double barrel shotgun and my handgun.

“Why would we be going back to Dodge?” Daring asked and I brought out the map Reese had given me. She looked over it carefully then shook her head. “I don’t understand… what’s it supposed to mean?” She asked and I shrugged.

“I dunno… just figured that we’d have to go back there anyway. Get Harry to stock us up then ask Ray to help us locate Black Mane. Guess we could get the stable owners to deliver Nostalgic and Marry over to Dodge while we wait.” I suggested.

Author's Note

Okay 'I lied' I just needed to figure out what happens. Unfortunately it wasn't the ending to the 'Titanic' sequence that I was hoping but then again at least it was completely tragic. Will continue writing tomorrow. Just a shout out to all you readers still reading, thanks eh. I kind of like these stories more then the more popular ones I write. Less negativity from you guys and gals so once again thanks eh

Chapter 27: Back to Dodge

So after we arrived in Vanhoover it was a big scene of emotion. Ponies either rejoiced as they were reunited with loved ones or cried for the deceased. We didn’t stay long. Extravagant paid for a pegasus carriage to fly us back to Dodge. I had lost all my money, except what I still had stashed at my home but I didn’t really have time to go back there.

The whole trip took about two days and of those two days nothing really happened. We mostly just talked briefly then stayed in silence. The only really important thing that happened over those two days was that we found out Elijah was a war veteran. He had lost his left eye while in service.

As for Rosy Heartstrings… well she just slept most of the way. At the odd time she’d wake up and cry but there wasn’t much I could do.

Finally, after what seemed like forever, the pegasus carriage set down. I gave them a nod and looked to the sky. It was probably four in the afternoon. Every-pony, and dog, followed me as we trotted down the single street of Dodge. It was more crowded now. Ponies walked along the streets in a lesser sense of fear, probably due to the showdown a few days ago.

We reached the marshal’s office and I stepped through first. The hoof full of deputies all gave me a nod and Ray smirked. “Ah… John, it’s so good to see you again. And I see that you’ve made some new friends.” He stated.

“Yeah… well you already know Billy.” I said but before I could continue Brixie stepped forwards.

“I am The Great and Powerful Brixie!” She announced and I dropped my head in shame. We had almost died just a few days ago on a cruise liner catastrophe and she was already back into her boasting ways.

Ray shook her hoof and I introduced Elijah and Bear. “This is Elijah and Bear. We met them on the Lunar Titan.” To this all the deputies gasped.

Ray leaned forwards then took a sip of whiskey. “Are you saying… that you were on… the Lunar Titan?” He asked and we all nodded. “Well I see… so what can I do for yah John?” He asked me and I shrugged.

“We need some help.” I replied and he chuckled. After he had a short laugh to himself he looked to me and offered a shot glass of whiskey. I shook my hoof and Elijah took it then quickly downed it.

Ray looked to me. “Well, isn’t that a surprise. Need help huh?” He asked and I rolled my eyes. “Well… in that case, what’s wrong?” He asked.

“It’s nothing much. Just need you to send a telegram to Baltimare to have our horses, Nostalgic and Marry, brought here to Dodge. We have some business here but we’re not sure where to start… actually, where’s Harry?” I asked and Ray sighed in disappointment.

“He’s out… playing cowboy.” He replied and I chuckled from the thought of what Harry could possibly be doing right now. “Why do you need Harry?” He asked and I shrugged.

“Lost most of our stuff on the ship. Need to be refitted.” I informed him and he smirked.

“Well in that case I better go with you. He has this thought that his warehouse is now the armoury of the marshal’s office… guess it would actually be more of an honour for me than him. Guy has more guns than… probably the Equestrian military for Celestia’s sake.” He commented then arose to all fours and cracked his back. “Alright… let’s go see Harry.”

* * *

Daring’s perspective:

It was sort of calmed down now and everything was returning to normal but one question was driving me crazy. ‘What would happen between John and me now?’ Sure the emotions had run high on the cruise but now… everything seemed the way they used to be. Well now we had this stallion Elijah and his dog Bear, but other than that it seemed pretty well the same as before.

We got to the outskirts of Dodge and heard the loud sound of gunshots going off. As we got into the back scrapyard, Ray yelled out. “Harry! It’s Ray, stop shooting for a second.” He yelled and the gunshots ceased.

Soon enough, Harry appeared from behind a beat up old carriage, sporting a shiny semi-automatic pistol in his right hoof while he trotted along on his other three hooves.

“Oh hey Ray, how’s the best old marshal doing?” He asked in a squeaky voice. Ray rolled his eyes as Harry stepped in front of us and pulled down his dusty flight goggles. “DAMMIT!” He screamed then pushed Ray aside and fired a shot with his pistol.

We all looked to where he had shot and saw a splattered rabbit. Before any of us could ask, Harry answered the question I’m sure we all had on mind. “Bastards are eating my garden again. They’re like the plague I tell yah. THE PLAGUE! You shoot one and hundreds take their place… well maybe only two or three take their place… shit!” he screamed as more rabbits hopped along through his garden.

Harry rushed up to a rusty old carriage and hopped on. He removed a tarp from overtop a mounted machinegun then cocked back the charging bolt and opened fire. “DIE YOU BUCKERS!” Harry screamed as he let loose and pulverized the rabbits that were terrorizing his garden.

He ended up doing more damage as the bullets that chattered out from the machinegun, ripped up the dirt and crops in his garden. Though he destroyed part of his garden, the machinegun chewed away the rabbits and within seconds the ones still left alive wised up and scampered off.

Harry hopped off his carriage while muttering curses to himself. “Well… that certainly was something.” Elijah muttered and I leaned over and whispered to him.

“You have nooo idea.” I told him and he chuckled to himself. Harry stepped up to us again and took a big huff of air.

“So… what can I do for the marshal today?” He asked and Ray smiled.

Several minutes later:

The big steel sliding door groaned in retort as it opened, having rusted heavily in several spots. Light pierced through the now open doorway and somewhat lit the warehouse. Soon enough, Harry flicked on a light switch and several overhead bulbs flickered to life.

Elijah’s jaw dropped. I leaned over to him, “He’s a war vet like you.” I told him and Elijah simply nodded in shock and awe.

“Well… help yourself… well actually don’t. Tell me what you’re taking before you do. I’d like to keep an inventory of what I still have.” Harry commented. We all nodded then went our separate ways. Ray however followed me.

As I went to get some ammunition for my revolver he placed a hoof on my shoulder. “You love him… don’t you?” He asked and I felt a tear come to my eye.

“Ray I… I don’t know. We… we expressed ourselves on the cruise but we were cut short when it began to sink. Now everything just seems… I don’t know.” I stammered and he sighed as he helped me fit an ammo belt for my ivory gripped Colt SAA.

“Take some time and talk to him. If you really love each other then you’ll know. Try not to do it in the heat of the moment. That usually ends up messing things up.” Ray told me then trotted away. I took his words seriously.

I heard Harry squeal in delight. I looked over to see Elijah fitting a dual set of machineguns onto a battle saddle on his back. Harry continued to squeal. “How did you do that… those are Maxim machineguns… they weigh like fifty pounds each. Plus the water cooling system… it’s almost one hundred and fifteen pounds.” Harry gasped.

Elijah nodded. “I learned this when I was fighting against some Gryphons in the Philippine war. Although I used two Browning machineguns rather than Maxims… but regardless it ended up working quite well.” He replied. I had heard about the Philippine war, apparently Gryphons aided the ponies that were fighting against the Equestrian government.

I smiled to myself as Harry became quick friends with Elijah. Those two were like peas in the pod.

I turned back and wondered if perhaps I should take a rifle but then figured probably not. It would just slow me down and I never really had to fight. I just let John and Billy do the shooting and I do the… well I haven’t had much of a chance to show off my talents yet.

I began to stroll down the aisles and look at the vast armament that Harry owned. Soon I entered an aisle where Billy held Brixie up against a shelf and was making out with her. I went to leave them in their privacy but Billy somehow noticed me.

“Gah, Daring… we uhm… yeah.” He stammered, kind of embarrassed about being caught making out in the armoury. I just nodded and trotted away. Okay, those two were like peas in the pod.

I kept browsing along, not sure what I was looking for, until I bumped into John who was loading fresh shells into his bandolier. He had also found himself two new revolvers. Both were Colt Peacemakers like mine, minus the ivory handle.

He looked to me as he was placing a shell into the bandolier. “Hey kiddo… what’s up?” He asked and I stepped towards him.

“John… do you still love me?” I asked hesitantly and he chuckled.

“Uhm… yeah… why would I not love you all of a sudden… is something wrong?” He asked and I nodded.

“John… ever since everything happened… I don’t know. It just seemed like everything went back to the way it was before.” I replied and he sighed.

He looked to the foal that he was still carrying with him. “Yeah… it’s just that everything’s been really depressing… don’t worry. As soon as we find Rosy here a home, I think things will brighten up.” He stated and I took a step forwards.

“John… I just want to be sure that this is real.” I whispered. He still had Rosy wrapped in his duster and only wore his white shirt and trousers. He held Rosy in one foreleg while he wrapped the other around my neck and brought me in for a hug.

“Don’t worry Daring… it’s real. I’ll never stop loving you.” He whispered and his words eased the thoughts I had. After embracing each other for several moments he stepped back from the hug and began loading up again.

“You know… Hearth bought me this shotgun… it had never been used once before she got it for me.” He told me and I looked to the shotgun. That was probably why he took it along with him literally everywhere he went.

After a few more minutes we all regrouped. Billy had found a Lee Enfield with a scope. Brixie had a lever action 1894 Winchester repeater slung across her back and found twin Schofield revolvers that she housed in hip holsters. Elijah was mounted up with a battle saddle that housed both his machineguns. A water cooling box was slung to his back along with two ammo boxes. Celestia, that must be heavy.

It sort of made me feel like the black sheep. Every-pony else had a larger firearm and I just had my one simple revolver. Ray raised an eyebrow as he looked to John. “By the way John… since when do you have a foal?” He asked.

John looked to the foal. “Hey Ray… you always said you wanted a foal right?”

Chapter 28: Treasure map

John told Ray what had happened and how he had come into possession of the infant foal. Ray sighed. “So… you don’t know if she has any relatives…” He trailed off his sentence then sighed. “My wife and I always wanted a filly… alright. I’ll take care of her and give her a good home. So now that this is all taken care of, where are you going next?” Ray asked and John scrunched his nose then reached into his pocket and pulled out an old paper map.

“Well… what does this mean to you?” John asked and handed the map to Ray. Ray began to look at it thoroughly but I spotted the backside of the map.

On the back there was something written in faded ink. “Look outside John.” I read outloud and John gave me a curious look.

“What? Why?” He asked in subtle confusion and I face-hoofed.

“No not… ugh never mind. Look on the backside of the map.” I stated and Ray flipped over the map.

“Hey would yah look what I found.” Ray commented and John took a look.

“What you found! I found it!” I exclaimed and Ray chuckled.

“I was just kidding… good find Daring… hmm…” Ray commented then began to hum to himself as he looked at the backside then would examine the front side. He continued looking at both sides of the map, switching between the two every so often.

John walked over to a warehouse window. “Hey Ray… bring that map over here.” John commented. Both Ray and I trotted over and Ray handed him the map. “The hay does ‘Look outside’ mean?” John muttered to himself.

The map detailed the small town but didn’t depict Harry’s warehouse. “Maybe we’re supposed to look outside from somewhere inside the town… you know, look outside from inside?” I suggested and he shrugged.

John looked to Ray who now cradled the sleeping, Rosy Heartstrings. “I’m gonna want my coat back.” John chuckled. Ray joined in on a laugh before we all trotted out. Harry gave us all a wave as we left.

“See yah all soon!” He called out in a squeaky voice. Elijah was the only one to give him a wave back though.

After a few minutes of trotting, we arrived back at the marshal’s office. Ray unwrapped Rosy and gave John back his duster. “Well… I’ll be going home to give my wife the good news.” Ray said with a nod then trotted out of the office and down the streets.

I looked to John and we both realized we were kind of homeless. “RAY!” We both yelled out and he stopped.

* * *

John’s perspective:

I kind of felt bad mooching off Ray like that. I usually liked paying for everything with my own funds but Ray assured me it was the least he could do. Well regardless he had gotten us three rooms. Billy and Brixie took one room, figures. Elijah and Bear took another and that left Daring and me in the last room.

“So…” Daring stated but it was more like a question.

“So?” I asked, repeating her words but in a more confused voice.

“So… what do you think it means?” She asked and I shrugged as I looked to the map then looked out the window. It was late in the evening now, 7:05 to be exact. The sun had set and the moon had arisen, coating the world with its dark light.

“I’m not sure… but if Black Mane wrote it to me then it means something.” I informed her. She trotted up to my side and also peered out the window. “By the way, if you’re going to get out of bed in the middle of the night and snuggle up to me than just tell me so that I can sleep on the bed.” I joked and she lightly punched me in the side.

We shared a laugh then continued to look out to the vast expanse of Equestria which was now covered by the moon’s gaze. I looked up to the moon and expressed my thoughts. “You ever wonder if she’s watching us?” I asked and Daring looked to me with a curious look. “Nightmare Moon.” I replied and Daring shrugged.

“I dunno… not really.” She replied. “You think about it much?” She asked and I nodded. She almost read my thoughts. “And her?” She asked emotionally and I nodded, knowing she meant Hearth. “I’m sorry for your loss John.” She stated and I sighed.

“Yeah… me too… I mean, I’m sorry for your loss.” I said, quickly correcting myself to make sure I didn’t sound self-centered. She nodded and tossed her forelegs around my neck then placed her head on my shoulder and sighed contently.

“I love you John.” She whispered and I smiled.

“I love you too Daring.” I whispered back and she looked up into my eyes.

“You really mean it?” She asked and I rolled my eyes and smirked.

“Well yeah… why else would I say it?” I told her, putting a bit of humor into this romantically still moment. She gave me another light punch, but to the chest instead of my side.

“You’re such an ass.” She laughed and I nodded.

“And that’s why you love me.” I said in a bubbly voice.

“Mmm nope.” She stated and I gave her a curious look. “Guess.” She told me and I thought to myself. I thought: ‘Why in all of Equestria would the most beautiful mare ever, love some-pony like me…’ My thoughts trailed off.

“Because you like stallions who are unattractive so that other stallions are less likely to think you’re dating them?” I asked, again with humor in my voice. She gave me another punch. “I’m just kidding.” I laughed then thought about it some more.

After searching for answers, I came up with none. “I dunno Daring. Tell me, why is it that the most beautiful mare in all Equestria loves some-pony like me?” I asked and her face flushed red as she blushed.

“You’re such a charmer.” She giggled and I gave her a curious look.

“So you love me because I’m a charmer?” I asked. “You know that I’m not really all that charming, right?”

She rolled her eyes. “That’s not what I meant… John I love you because you love me for me, because you will always be there for me, because you will never be angry with me… because I know that you will always love me… for me.” She whispered. Her touching words made my heart flutter.

I leaned in to kiss her but she placed a hoof up to my mouth. “Hold on there lover colt, you still have to tell me why you love me.” She giggled and I was at a loss of words.

“Guess I can’t say because I love you.” I stated and she shook her head playfully. “Daring… I love you because… you are caring… loving… courageous…” I began as I leaned forwards and began to kiss her but soon I began to peck kisses on her cheek then down her neck.

“Because you have a great personality… because not matter what happens I know that we’ll always be together… because you’re beautiful, cute…” I continued but then she interrupted me.

“Those are the same things.” She giggled. I rolled my eyes.

“Because you like to share a laugh with me.” I told her as I began to kiss lower and lower down her neck. She hopped off her hindlegs then wrapped them around my back. I took my kisses away from her neck and began to furiously make out with her as I set her down on the bed and got over top of her.

“I love you because you are you. You don’t try to be some-pony else.” I told her and those were the last words I told her before we began to shuffle on the bed to try and get in a better position.

She began to tug at the base of my shirt and pulled it off. Again, it’s times like these I hate wearing clothes. Maybe I should just go nude like most of the other ponies but then I’d feel naked.

She managed to slip off my shirt and I slipped off hers. As we began to kiss again, I felt her pull my body in close to hers. Her body fur against mine felt incredible and made my passion for her burn with a fury that couldn’t be tamed.

She began to rub her hooves up and down my back and I shuffled my body slightly so that I could rub up her side with my right hoof. I trailed my hoof up and down her hindleg, constantly groping her supple flank when I reached it.

Soon her hindlegs locked up and around my back as she moaned into my mouth while we continued to make out. Then I remembered that I still had my trousers on. I pulled back from the kiss. “Hey Daring… do you think any-pony else in the group would mind if I went nude… well maybe I’d keep my duster and hat but…” I trailed off and she giggled.

“I suppose they wouldn’t mind… why?” She asked and I pointed towards my trousers and she laughed. We quickly worked together to slip off my pants and she laughed again. “With a gun like that you might want to keep it concealed.” She stated.

“I’m not wearing my…” I trailed off and face-hoofed as I realized she was talking dirty to me. Damn that was some kind of sexy.

“Daring, I ain’t wearing my gun… I’m just happy to see you.” I whispered to her seductively and she face-hoofed.

“Yeah, I know. The joke was that… oh never mind, I was trying to act ‘Kinky’” She told me and I too face-hoofed.

“So was I…” I sighed but then she pulled me in for a kiss.

As she parted our lips she smiled. “Maybe we should ask The Great and Powerful Brixie for some lessons?” Daring suggested. I only contemplated it for a second before a very sexual image of Brixie standing before me came to mind. “You think she’s sexy huh?” Daring asked, almost as if she read my mind.

“How did you…” I began and she pointed to my crotch area. My member was fully erect and twitching, aching for attention. So my body gave away my thoughts. She pulled me close to her.

“Don’t worry… by the end of the night you’ll be calling me ‘Sexy Do’” She whispered into my ear. I slid my hooves underneath her body and pulled her into mine.

“And you’ll be calling me The…” I trailed off as I tried to think of something that kind of went well with The Lone Ranger but nothing really went together too well.

“The Romantic Ranger.” She told me before locking our lips together. Figures she gets a cool nickname and I get a stupid one.

I went to guide my shaft towards her enticing entrance when suddenly the note on the back of the map came to mind. ‘Look outside John’ I thought for a second, pulled away from the kiss then looked outside to the small mountains that were guarded by the forest.

Daring looked to me strangely. “Something wrong?” She asked and I got up from over top of her. My member swung to and fro freely in the cool air of the room as I trotted over to the window. Damn, I think I do want to become a nudist like most of the other ponies.

I grabbed the map and looked to the descriptions. Nowhere on the map did it have depictions of the mountains. The map looked a little older than Harry’s shed so it probably wasn’t what we were looking for.

‘Look outside John’ the message played in my head again and I once again looked to the small mountain formations. I looked to the map. From the way the map was scaled I’d say that the mountains were just outside the map.

“I think we took, ‘Look outside’… a little too literally. Daring… what’s by those mountains?” I asked and she gave me a curious look. The whole ‘Romance’ mood had really been killed off and my penis shrunk quickly.

Daring answered my question with a hint of curiosity. “The mines…”

Chapter 29: X doesn't mark the spot

Daring’s perspective:

So last night had been another romance stopper. As we once again got very close, we once again were stopped from fully expressing ourselves. Well at least this time thousands of ponies didn’t die.

It was now 6:30am, we had slept the rest of the night peacefully but without any sort of romance. I guess the whole map thing really killed it for both of us. I pray that we didn’t have to go to the mines today… I don’t know if I could or not.

I had John’s forelegs wrapped around me with no sense of embarrassment like the times before. He breathed peacefully and I felt his heart beating slowly through his chest. His body heat warmed my body and made me feel safe. Like nothing in the world could go wrong.

We had wanted to get an early start on things but for now I just wanted to be in the embrace of the one I loved. I rolled over and nuzzled into John before relaxing and taking a quick nap.

“Daring… Daring… hun, wake up.” John whispered and I groaned tiredly as I opened my eyes. He smiled as his brown eyes seemed to gleam. For some reason he seemed really dreamy, like the kind of stallion mares fantasize about when they’re young fillies.

I leaned forwards and softly pressed my lips against his. We shared a brief kiss before I leaned back. “I love you John… I don’t want to ever lose you.” I told him and he nodded then smiled.

“Okay… I love you too… but uhm, that was random.” He said with a chuckle and I rolled my eyes. Sometimes he was such a fool. I pulled his body towards mine and snuggled into him.

“Daring… I hate to kill this moment but… we gotta get a move on. Brixie, Billy, Elijah and Bear are already up.” He told me. I scrunched my nose, why would they be up already? It was only… I looked to the clock and realized it was 8:30. My nap had lasted a little longer than I had expected.

I stood out of bed, not wearing anything. Jeeze it kind of felt nice to not wear clothes. “Hey Daring… maybe you should just wear your shirt.” John suggested and I raised an eyebrow.

“Wanting to see a bit of fur?” I teased and he nodded then stepped over to me.

“Make you a deal… you only wear your shirt and I’ll only wear my duster.” He offered and I smiled then kissed him on the cheek.

“You’re such a flirt.” I laughed. He smiled as he put on only his duster coat and bandolier along with his black cow-pony hat. I followed suit with my olive green adventurer shirt and the brown poet hat.

We both nodded. Though I felt a little indecent, it felt rather nice to be mostly nude. It might be something I’d see to doing more often than not.

John slung his double barrel shotgun across his back and holstered all three of his pistols. I only holstered my one revolver which was more for show than actual use. We nodded to each other then entered the hallways.

Brixie raised an eyebrow but Billy spoke their thoughts. “Damn… never thought I’d see you two wear almost nothing.” Billy commented and John just shrugged as we continued down stairs and into the saloon.

“So I’m thinking that it’s time to take a trip to the Dodge Junction mines.” John stated. My heart sank as he spoke those words. But if that is where we were supposed to go to get Black Mane and the treasure then I’d have to supress my fears and move on. “We’ll be stopping at the marshal’s office first.” John stated as we stepped out of the saloon and onto the dusty streets of Dodge Junction.

As we trotted down the streets I looked around. Things were looking healthier without the Jonas gang putting fear into every-pony. Ponies were out and about, conversing with each other, trading or simply just having a stroll.

We stepped into the marshal’s office where Ray and the other three deputies sat: Rose, Carnation and Dandelion. “Howdy John… Daring, Billy, Brixie… Elijah.” Ray greeted and we all gave a nod back. “So what can I do for you this fine morning?” Ray asked and John pulled out the map.

“What’s the background with the Dodge Junction mines?” John asked and Ray looked to him with a worried face.

“Why?” He asked but then looked to the map and sighed before he had a chuckle. “Look outside… figures. The mine is just outside the map depictions… Alright John, so you have it in to do a bit of mining huh. Well back in the fifties, that mine was built in the hopes of finding gold. That’s part of the reason Dodge was built, so that the miners would have somewhere to stay. But apparently miners kept disappearing without a trace. Then a rumor was started that the place was haunted and… the mine was abandoned. It’s not safe in there but I reckon if you need to search it that I can’t really stop you. There aren’t any laws that say you can’t go exploring them. But for Celestia’s sake, be careful. That place is ready to give out any day now.” Ray informed him and John nodded.

“Thank yah Marshal. You have a dandy fine day now.” John replied then tipped his hat and we all left towards the mine. Goddess I had a bad feeling about this.

* * *

John’s perspective:

It was a fair ways trot but finally we found the entrance to the old eroded mine. It looked decrepit and there were boards planked up over the entrance with several signs reading ‘STAY OUT’ or ‘KEEP OUT!’

The writings were in red and kind of looked like it was written in blood. I scratched my head as I trotted forwards and gave a tug on one of the boards. Despite the old age and decrepit look, the boards were stuck on tight.

“Damn… well Brixie, you mind pulling the boards off with your magic?” I asked and Brixie nodded. As Brixie’s horn flared up I saw one of the boards light up, covered in an aura that matched her pale blue horn aura.

I stepped back as Brixie began to pull the boards off one by one. I noticed that Daring had a pale look on her face. I stood by her and tried to comfort her. “You don’t have to go in there you know.” I told her but she shook her head.

“No… I do have to go in there. I’ve been fearful of this place my entire life because of what happened… to Lucky. And even so, I won’t let you go in there by yourself.” Daring told me and I nodded then gave her a quick kiss.

“Just saying. I know that it must feel pretty heartbreaking to come back. Just know that I won’t think lesser of you if you stay outside.” I told her and she smiled brightly to me.

“Okay… all clear!” Brixie announced. We looked to see the dark entrance of the tunnel shaft leading into the mines.

“I uhm… I guess I’ll lead the way.” I told every-pony as I approached the cave. It was pitch black and I could barely see a thing. “Brixie… you got a light?” I asked and Brixie’s horn flared up in an illumination spell. I spotted a nearby torch and pulled it off the wall mount then looked to the others.

Elijah pulled out a small packet of matches then lit one before lighting the torch’s rags. They must’ve been doused in kerosene or some sort of slow burning liquid because they burned quite slowly. Amazing that even after all these years, the torches still burned like they were supposed to.

We began to trot down the tunnel ways of the caves in search for… whatever we were looking for. I wasn’t exactly sure yet. Daring stayed close by me while I led the way with the torch. Billy and Elijah also picked up torches. Brixie stayed behind with Bear and lit their way with her magic.

As we travelled the expanses of the tunnels we got deeper and deeper into the mine. “Jesus… this place is like a labyrinth.” I muttered. Daring pulled herself close to me and sheltered herself against my body. I could tell this was hard for her.

We neared a four way intersection. “Okay… which way do we go? I don’t like the idea of splitting up so…” I trailed off and Brixie fired a blast of magic down every pathway except the way we came. Her magic was like a flare that briefly illuminated each pathway. She pointed down the straightest path that was directly in front of us.

I nodded then we all began to travel the long path of the hallway. “Jeeze… this takes forever… what are we even…” I stopped as I heard stone grinding against stone. “What the hay is… aahhhh” I yelled as the floor beneath us slide away and into the wall. “That way!” I yelled and we tried to run back to the intersection. The whole floor was grinding away.

We would never have made it. The floor simply slid away way too fast and we fell into a funnel shaped dip. We all slid down into a black hole that led us to only goddess knows where. I accidentally dropped my torch as I slid down into the black tunnel.

“OH SHIT!” I muttered as darkness overwhelmed my body. I couldn’t see a damned thing. I heard the screams of the others as we all began to slide down this wretched hole.

“Hey every-pony, I see a light… oh shit!” I yelled as I realized that the tunnel simply ended. As the tunnel ended I started to free-fall through the dark empty air. I fell for what seemed like a very long time to be airborne. My duster coat flapped about in the air as I fell.

Finally my body slammed into the unrelenting water below in what I could only perceive to be an underground cavern.

I felt my coat soak and become heavy. I thrashed under water as I tried to surface but I had no idea which way was up. I began to panic as I felt my oxygen begin to deplete from my lungs. I began to race through possible options of what to do.

My lungs began to burn and I wanted to just open my mouth so badly to try and get a breath of air but I knew that would be the death of me. I let my body be still, to conserve oxygen as I panicked about what I was going to do. My body continued to sink… wait that’s it!

My body was sinking because of all the weight. So that must mean that the way I was sinking was down. So the opposite direction must be up. I prayed to goddess that I was right because if I wasn’t… then this would be the last mistake I ever made.

I began to thrust my forelegs. It was times like these that made me wish I had learned to swim. All I knew was the basics. I began to pedal my hindlegs in synced motions with my forelegs. My lungs began to burn even more than before. My muscles soon joined in with the burning feel from lack of fresh oxygen.

I began to groan to myself as I clenched my mouth shut, forcing myself to refuse the urge to try and breathe for air. My lungs screamed for air as my thrusts to get to the surface became erratic. I wasn’t going to make it… I just had this awful gut wrenching feeling that said I wasn’t going to make it.

Suddenly I felt my body break to the surface. I took a deep breath of air then began to gasp and wheeze for air. “JOHN! JOHN IS THAT YOU!” I heard Daring scream and soon I was illuminated by the brightness of Brixie’s illumination spell.

I began to slowly swim over to the rocky shore of the cavern. It was pretty eerie in here. There were stalagmite formations that created large icicle looking rock things at the top of the caverns. The cavern was completely enclosed from what I could tell, minus the way we came in but I couldn’t see our entrance. The bottom of the cavern was two thirds water and the rest was a smooth stone surface.

I crawled onto the rocky shoreline and continued to gasp for air. Daring rushed over to me and began to cry on my chest. “John… John this can’t be happening.” She wept and I rubbed the back of her head.

“Don’t worry kiddo… we’re all alright… right?” I asked. I looked to the others. They looked to be fine as well. It looked like they had all landed in the water as well.

I looked to Daring who returned my look but with a tear ridden face. “No John… it’s not alright.”

Author's Note

Hopefully I can get one more chapter out before I pass out. Gotta say that Elijah is a boss! Twin Maxim machineguns on his battle saddle. Yes Joy Stick, I was thinking of you when I made this character. I remembered back in The Desperate Trophy wife when the Delta member named Elijah died and you were like "My name is Elijah!... oh... my name is Elijah." I kind of felt bad and thought "I need to bring a smile to his face!" So I present you with this, a bad assed character that is a tough as nails war veteran but has a soft side for his canine companion. Think of it as... I dunno, something cool and kickass.
Cheers to everyone eh!

Chapter 30: Facing fears

John’s perspective:

I looked around and spotted one of our torches nearby. I quickly arose and trotted over. The rag was soaked with water and probably wouldn’t light right now. I looked to Brixie who was providing us with a light source.

I kept the torch handy, figuring it might be able to be lit after a little while. I looked to Daring who as sobbing. The others were all getting their bearings together. Billy and Brixie sorted through their things while Elijah searched Bear for any injuries. Luckily we were all in good shape. It could be a lot worse.

I trotted over to Daring and sat down beside her. I let out a sigh as I looked to the expanse of the dimly lit caverns and brought a hoof to my face and rubbed my eyes. “Okay… we need to get out of here.” I muttered but Daring continued to cry.

“John… we can’t get out. That floor has closed shut. We can’t get out the way we came. John… this is the place.” She whispered and I simply grabbed her and held her tight to me. She didn’t need to say anymore. I knew what she was talking about and she didn’t have to put it into words.

“Don’t worry Daring. We’ll find a way out. I know we will, we have to.” I told her with a tone of positivity. It didn’t do much to sooth her though. She continued to cry. I hugged her tightly but she simply sat there and looked blankly into the water.

“John… it’s coming for us… in a few minutes.” She muttered. I let out a sigh of defeat.

“Okay… so we get away from the water. Ray knows we’re here. He’ll come looking for us.” I said positively.

“John! Don’t you understand! This isn’t some stupid fantasy story that’s gonna end with sunshine and rainbows! This is real life! We’re going to die in this wretched cave and there’s nothing we can do!” She screamed and I looked down to the ground as my shyness overtook me… no, not this time.

“Daring… this isn’t you. You weren’t responsible for what happened to Lucky. I know that it hurts… to be back here… to have this happening. But Daring, I love you and I need you.” I told her sternly and she looked up to me, her pink eyes somehow gleamed despite the low level of lighting.

“You… you need me?” She asked and I nodded. Her eyes were still teary and she looked down to her front hooves as they shook. “I…” She trailed off but I brought my hoof up to her chin, bringing her face up so I as looking directly into those beautiful eyes of hers then… I planted my lips against hers.

We sat there and kissed for several moments before parting. “Daring… let’s find a way out of this shithole.” I said with the faintest of smiles. She returned my smile.

“Okay… I like your idea but… how?” She asked and I stood up then quickly observed the area. There had to be some kicker to this place, some… way out… or in.

I recalled my rather long exposure to the water… something was off about it and the cavern. It was now that I realized that water dripped from the ceiling of the caverns and plumeted into the cavern floor below. The faint water droplet sound echoed in the caverns as I tried to think what I was overseeing.

The water… something about the water. I trotted down to the water and poked at it. “Hey Brixie… can you come over here for a second?” I asked and the pale blue unicorn trotted over. As she got closer her light illuminated the clear water.

Daring trotted over to my side. “Okay… John, let’s hear your thoughts?” She asked.

“Got a bit?” I asked and she scrunched her nose.

“No, why?” She replied in the form of a question.

“You know, a bit for your thoughts.” I stated. Kind of a bad time to be cracking jokes but… well anyways. “Does anything about the water seem off to you?” I asked and they both shook their heads.

“Okay… so what are you thinking John?” Daring asked and I swirled my hoof around in the shimmering clear water. “Well?” Daring asked impatiently. Suddenly a pair of gleaming eyes flashed from the depths of the water. At first I thought it was just my imagination but after a moment of thinking it was just my imagination, a huge tentacle beast lurched from the water, slapping its numerous tentacles about in a violent fashion.

“OH SHIT!” I yelled as we all tried to back pedal. Daring and Brixie managed to get back in a flash but I stumbled on my hooves and the beast snatched my left hindleg with one of its tentacles and began to drag me back towards it.

“JOHN!” Daring screamed and rushed towards me. The beast saw her and simply swatted her away with another tentacle. I tried to grab something to stop it from pulling me any closer. Even if I did grab something I doubt that I’d be able to overpower it. Things were starting to look grim.

I reached behind my head and grabbed the stock of my shotgun and unslung it. The beast continued to pull me towards its main body mass. I cocked back the hammers on both barrels and prayed to goddess that the water hadn’t seeped through the shells and fouled the gunpowder.

I took aim to the tentacle that was holding me. I pulled the front trigger and the right barrel went off. KA-BOOM, the cavern was filled with the ear piercing gunshot from the shotgun. The beast howled in pain as it released its grip from around my hindleg and retracted its wounded tentacle.

I pulled the hind trigger. KA-BOOM, again the cavern was filled with the shattering echo of the thunderous shotgun. Christ these things were loud when fired indoors, or well inside anyways.

The creature screeched in pain but I took no time in scampering back to the others. Elijah stepped past the us. “Okay every-pony, step back. My time to shine.” He stated then let loose with the twin Maxim machineguns. As both guns chattered in the cavern, the place began to reflect the flashes of the muzzle flare. The water reflected the flashes and gave a nice lighting to the place.

The .303 rounds whizzed through the air at incredible speeds and maimed the beast further. The creature shielded its body with its tentacles. As Elijah continued to hose the beast with a spray of lead death, the creature swung one of its tentacles out and swatted Elijah away. Shit, well there goes our trump card.

The beast, now having nothing to fear, began to lurch towards us menacingly. I already loaded two fresh shells into the shotgun but I doubt that two shells would be able to take it down.

Billy readied his Lee Enfield rifle. Brixie leveled her 30-30 lever action rifle on the beast. Daring shakily held her ivory gripped .45LC Colt revolver up in both hooves. ‘Elijah… get your ass up!’ I thought to myself, not daring to glance back to look for him. Even if I did glance back, it wouldn’t change the matter at hoof.

The beast continued to surge towards us at a rather slow pace but it felt like it was moving quite fast due to its menacing size. Elijah trotted in front of us with a sizzling stick of dynamite.

“Hey slimy beast, say hello to ‘My little friend.’” Elijah quoted but right before he tossed it, Daring stopped him.

“No, don’t throw it at the beast. Throw it at the stalactites!” Daring ordered him as she pointed to the roof icicle looking things. Okay so those icicle looking things on the ceilings were called stalactites… guess you learn something every day.

Elijah looked down to his still sizzling stick of dynamite. “Okay, next time we chose the target before we light the dynamite.” He told her then heaved the stick hard towards the ceiling. It reached the ceiling but there was still a few seconds left of fuse to burn.

Brixie immediately grabbed the dynamite in a levitation spell and held it near a stalactite until it erupted. The dynamite let out a thunderous explosion. The large pointed stalactites near the explosion broke from the ceiling and fell to the depths far below.

Several of the sharp rock formations crashed into the beast which howled in pain as it was impaled in several spots. The beast wasn’t out however. It continued to thrash about and quickly regained its posture. We all opened fire and the beast howled as lead death overtook it. The cavern was filled with the deafening sound of gunfire. The muzzle flashes of our guns spattered about and smoking brass casings clattered to the stone floor of the cavern.

In seconds the creature collapsed into a bloody heap. We all trotted over to it. The beast whined in pain and Elijah went to finish it off. “No.” I told him and every-pony gave me a strange and curious look. I unholstered my custom black M1911 and handed it to Daring. “Face your fear.” I told her.

Daring took the pistol with her right hoof and brought it back towards the creature’s hideous face. Her hoof shook a little but she soon steadied herself. She squeezed back the trigger tightly and the gun let out a brief BANG, as it recoiled in her hooves and sent a .45ACP round right into the tentacle beast’s skull. The beast went limp and lay motionless in front of us. A still smoking brass cartridge from the pistol lay by Daring’s hooves.

She lowered the still smoking gun then handed it back to me as she let out a deep breath. I holstered my handgun then brought her in for a tight hug. She began to cry into my shoulder and I hushed her for several minutes, telling her it would be okay.

Brixie trotted up to us. “Sorry to interrupt but… what exactly did you have in mind?”

Author's Note

Well that's enough for one night... will probably have a nightmare about the future events of this story. See if you can figure out how they are going to escape. I'll leave you all to your wondering until tomorrow after I get home from work. By the way, thanks to all you readers still reading. I know I always say that but seriously, you guys and gals always make my day.

Chapter 31: The treasure

Daring gave me a confused look. “Okay John, we give up. Seriously, what have you found?” Daring asked as I continued to swish my hoof in the clear water.

“What happens to water when it sits still for a long time?” I asked and Daring looked around as she thought to herself.

“It uhh… uhm… it stagnates?” She asked in reply and I clapped my hooves. “I don’t get it John…” She trailed off and I splashed her with a bit of water. “Aah, John!” She scowled and I face-hoofed. Goddess she was thick skulled.

Daring stopped for a moment as she recalled what just happened. “Wait a minute… is that water… clear?” She asked and I nodded in a stupid manner with crossed eyes. “So that means… that means that somehow the water is circulating.” She stated and I nodded then clapped my hooves. “Yeah… okay John we get it. You’re a genius.” Daring muttered as we both stood up.

I stretched my back. “Question is: where is the entrance and is the entrance big enough for us to get out of?” I stated and Daring sighed. “Yeah, I’m with you. Better stay positive.” I told her to ease her nerves.

We began to fan out in search of the water entrance. Hopefully it wasn’t deep underwater or too small for us to fit through. I began to wonder if this was what Black Mane wanted us to find and if so then why? I mean yeah he probably wanted to kill us off but it seemed a little less than effective.

After several minutes of searching, Elijah called out to us. “I think I found something.” I looked over to him. Damn that was fast. We all trotted over to him and he pointed over to the cave wall that was surrounded by water.

Brixie focused her magical illumination spell on it and we spotted an opening, though the rest of it was underwater. There was enough room that a pony could keep their nose above water but not much else.

I let out a deep sigh. “Well… guess we have to give it a try huh… Elijah, would Bear go?” I asked, curious if the dog would follow us despite the circumstances of what we had to do.

Elijah nodded. We all dipped into the water and began to swim over to tunnel way. Elijah went first and Bear went right behind him. Billy was followed by Brixie then both Daring and I proceeded into the tunnel.

There was actually a lot of room in the tunnel but it was flooded with water. I held my eyes shut and my nose above the water line as I felt my way down the tunnel. It was somewhat difficult to keep my breath as only a little bit of oxygen could get through my nostrils at a time. I usually burned through the oxygen quite quickly as I paddled along.

After what seemed like hours, but was probably only a few minutes, the tunnel funneled out wider and I was able to stick my head above water. I began gasping for air. Finally I caught my breath. The others were a little further ahead of Daring and me.

After a few more feet, the tunnel’s ratio of air to water changed. Now there was more airspace then water so we could trot along through the water.

“John…” Daring trailed off and I looked to her. “I love you so much and I never want to lose you… back in the cavern, when that creature grabbed you… I thought you were going to die and I would never be able to tell you ‘I loved you’ again.” She told me. I smiled and kissed her damp face briefly.

“I love you too… and don’t worry. I plan on dying many years from now of natural causes.” I assured her. She smiled then stopped. I stopped close to her and she quickly lept up to her hindlegs and pinned me to the wall as she kissed me with a furious passion.

I pulled back from the kiss. “Kind of a bad time… don’t you think?” I asked. I really hated to have to end this moment of romance but I was right. Right now wasn’t really the time to be doing this.

She sighed and fell back down to all fours. I felt bad but I knew it wasn’t the time. “Tell you what…” I began and she looked up to me. “When we get out of here, which we will, I’ll do whatever you want. Hay, even if it’s right outside the mine entrance for Celestia’s sake.” I told her and her face brightened up from the comment.

“Promise?” She asked and I nodded. We hadn’t actually spent a passionate moment together… well none that we got to finish anyway. They always seemed to always get interrupted.

Finally we reached the end of the tunnel and entered another cavern. The funnel dropped off into deep water but about thirty yards in front of us there was another rock shoreline. We all swam over then took a brief rest on the solid shore.

This was pushing it. I really hated water. If I never saw another large concentration of water again, I’d be a happy stallion. I looked around in the room to see an entrance to another tunnel but this one had no water to have to swim through.

I pointed over to it and after we all had our rest, we got up and began to proceed down the tunnel. It wasn’t necessarily crammed but it wasn’t really spacious. Again Elijah and Bear took lead with Brixie and Billy following and Daring and myself in the back.

After not even two minutes of trotting, Elijah called out to us. “We have a problem… a big one.” He called out to us and we all crammed up to him. In front of us was twenty feet of quicksand then what looked to be a steel door with a small opening viewport.

“Daring… see if you can’t fly over there and open it.” I told her. She nodded and immediately flew over. She fidgeted with the door for a few moments before returning.

“It’s weird. The door is locked from this side but the key hole is on that side and… it’s small. The keyhole is probably the size of…” She trailed off for a moment as she tried to think of something to compare it to.

She came up with a quick thought then pulled out a .45LC round. “Hold your horses…” She trailed off then flew back over to the door. After fidgeting for a moment she called back to us. “A forty-five round fits perfectly into the slot but… I can’t seem to apply enough force to… push back the lever inside the lock.” She told us.

“Pull out your gun and just shove the barrel to the lock and shoot.” Billy called out. Daring took out her pistol and tried to line it up but never fired a shot. She flew back to us and sat on her haunches.

“I can’t. The lock is too far down and I can’t line the pistol up with the lock.” She informed us. Brixie looked to Elijah.

“Elijah, give her a stick of dynamite and Daring can simply blow the door down.” She told him. Both Elijah and I chuckled. Brixie raised an eyebrow, “What is so funny?” She asked.

Elijah answered. “That’s a good plan but you risk bringing the whole cave down on us if you tried that.” Elijah informed her. We all sighed in defeat and tried to think up possible ways to do this.

Daring spoke up. “What if… some-pony used their pistol to shoot a round through the view port, ricocheted the bullet off the wall and had the bullet slam into the lever inside the lock.” She told us. Elijah, Brixie and Billy all looked at her like she had fallen off her rocker. I had to admit, that did sound pretty ludicrous.

“That’s… insane!” Billy commented. Elijah also stated about the same thing but more bluntly.

“Well… if you guys have a better idea?” Daring asked. No-pony said a thing. Daring looked to the viewport then to her pistol. “I’m not exactly a crack shot with my pistol. Any takers?” She asked and Billy shook his head as he looked to the Luger in his hooves. Brixie was kind of already out of the question, not really being a fighter. Elijah didn’t carry pistols and the machineguns he carried weren’t meant for accuracy.

Daring looked to me. “I kind of figured it would be you to volunteer John.” She said with a wink. I pulled out my M1911 and thought for a moment. The .45ACP and .45LC were pretty similar but I needed to be sure.

“Daring, see if one of my bullets will fit in the slot.” I told her. Just before she went to fly off I stopped her. “Take me with you. I need to know where the hole is.” I told her and she gulped.

“You’re kind of heavy so don’t move around or squirm too much.” She told me. She hefted me up and flew us over. She lowered me down and I reached inside the view port and felt around until I found the lock. It was about two and a half feet down past the viewport and the hole was in the middle. I slid a .45ACP round into the slot. It fit but just barely.

I let out a sigh. It would be close, no doubt in my mind, and I wasn’t a good of shot with Colt Peacemakers as I was with my M1911.

“Okay Daring… fly me back.” I told her. She did as I told her and set me down by the edge of the quick sand. I knelt down and took a breath before doing some mental calculations. I fired my first shot and heard the round ricochet but I had this feeling it didn’t work.

I tried again… and again, and again. I kept trying until I was on the second last round in my magazine. Jeeze this was depressing. In my frustration I kind of forgot that we were trapped in a cave system.

Daring placed a hoof on my shoulder. “You can do it John… I know you can.” She whispered to me. My mind seemed to become razor sharp with focus. My line of sight zoomed in and everything but my target just seemed to zone out.

I pulled the trigger and the handgun let out a BANG, as it fired a round. Again it ended in failure. “Buck!” I hissed to myself. I had plenty of extra rounds but this was driving me nuts.

I zeroed everything out again but then I thought of something else. I didn’t focus on trying to ricochet the round. I just focused on shooting the gun. Like it was an extension of my body.

I felt the smooth grips of the pistol in my hooves. The golden holy cross that was engraved into the handle pressed into my hoof. I pulled the trigger back.

BANG!

As the shot rang out we heard the door whine and creak as it slowly swung open. The quicksand in front of us dissipated and was replaced by a sliding slab of stone floor. We all trotted across it and passed the door.

“Damn John… that was a superb shot!” Daring commented and I blushed modestly.

“Uhm thanks… it was nothing really.” I said shyly and she laughed.

“That’s the John I love. Shy and timid.” She giggled as she grabbed my left foreleg and nuzzled her head against my side. We continued on down the passageway. We soon spotted a yellowish light at the end of the tunnel and eventually we exited the tunnel and entered a vast room.

It looked like something from… ancient times. Gnome maybe… maybe further back than even that. There were sphinx and god looking statues everywhere. Our mouths hung agape.

* * *

Daring’s perspective:

The place was lit by torches that somehow kept burning. Water splashed out from a small water spout tunnel and into a canal that led to a small drainage hole. This place looked like it had been built by an ancient civilization many millennia ago.

“Wow.” Was all I managed in a whisper. John and Elijah trotted over to a tunnel way then called over to us. “I think we found the way out. I see natural light at the end of this tunnel!” John called out and I nodded.

I trotted along with Billy and Brixie as we observed the ancient artifacts. “This is… incredible. We have to tell Ray. Get a research team in here…” I trailed off as I continued to look at the mountainous statues.

John trotted over to me. “What do you think Black Mane wanted us here for?” John asked me and I shrugged. John just sighed and trotted over to a big pyramid then began to ascend up a side staircase.

I began to observe different statues when John called out to us. “Hey guys… come check this out… I think I found what we were looking for.” John called to us. We all rushed over to the pyramid and ascended up it.

At the tip of the pyramid stood John on a somewhat large platform. In the middle there was a small brick table with a locked casket on it. We all trotted over to John’s side and he walked over to it. He poked at the lock then looked to Brixie.

Brixie nodded then cast a spell that opened the lock. So that’s how John got into my room onboard the Lunar Titan. John opened the casket and we all gasped at the sight of the shiny gold billons inside.

“Wow… that stuff… must be worth a fortune!” Billy gasped and Brixie nodded.

“It doesn’t matter what it’s worth, we have to bring it to a museum. This is the sort of thing that should be on display about ancient history.” I told them and both John and Elijah chuckled in perfect unison. I looked over to them. “What’s so funny?”

Elijah spoke first. “The Equestrian Civil War didn’t happen all that long ago you know.” Elijah stated and I scrunched my nose.

John chuckled again. “Those… ten or so gold billons, belonged to famous generals in the war.” He informed me. I looked at him curiously.

“And how would you know?” I asked. He picked up the casket.

“Well for starters, they have the initials of several of the generals inscribed onto the bottoms, along with their ranks. And...” He trailed off as the brick table slid down into the pyramid roof. “Uhm…” John trailed off his sentence.

The tunnel way that led out of the cavern system was sealed by a sliding stone wall. The spouts began to splash water out at an alarming rate and my eyes widened. John groaned. “Yeah… this is probably bad.”

Author's Note

Jeeze... they just can't get a break huh? Yeah well that's enough for tonight. It's quarter to ten at night where I live and I gotta get up early for work tomorrow... hmm I didn't eat supper tonight... (Sighs deeply) my life is a mess. Oh well time to have some icecream.

Chapter 32: I hate water

Water began to fill the place rather quickly and John cursed to himself several times. “I’m sure you all can tell why I hate water.” He mused as we all rushed down the pyramid and to the floor, which already had water up to our knees.

“Don’t bother trying the way we came. We won’t get anywhere.” I told them, knowing it would be a waste of time because the floor that we fell through would most likely still be closed shut.

“So what do we do?” Billy asked frantically as water came up to our bellies. I began to look around frantically. This was getting bad fast. Bear was already paddling to stay afloat.

The water reached midsection of my body and moments after that, we too were paddling to stay afloat. “Idea!” John announced and we looked over to him. John looked to Elijah. “Second time being a hero in today. Take one of your sticks of dynamite and light it above water, take it down to the tunnel exit we saw and blow the door down. The water should rush out fast enough that we won’t drown… any-pony have any better ideas?” He asked and we all shook our heads then swam over to the wall where the tunnel had been by.

Elijah hesitated before lighting the dynamite with a fuse three times the size of a regular stick. “What’s wrong?” John asked and I could see that Elijah was struggling to keep afloat.

“I don’t know if it is good idea… me going, I mean. I have lots of weight on and might not be able to swim back to the surface in time.” Elijah replied. John grabbed the stick of dynamite in his hoof. Elijah pulled out a little tin and opened it. Inside were dry matches.

He lit the fuse on the dynamite and John quickly submerged himself then swam downwards. Surprisingly, the dynamite fuse stayed lit underwater. I could see through the clear water as I watched John stuff the piece of dynamite against the wall then quickly paddled for the surface.

He broke through the surface with a gasp and began frantically wiping water away from his eyes. I felt a ripple under the water then felt the suction as water was being drained from the tunnel.

“Try to stay above water as long as you can… I don’t know how long that tunnel is.” John stated. Brixie grabbed hold of Billy while Elijah grabbed Bear. I looked to John and quickly latched myself to him.

After a few moments, the water around us began to whirlpool as the water drained. John had stuffed the gold billons in his saddle bags and I prayed that they wouldn’t fall out.

After a few more seconds, the force of the whirlpool sucked us underneath the water and swirled our bodies around violently before draining us out the tunnel way. I kept my eyes shut but held onto John tightly, making sure never to let go of his body. Despite the circumstances, I felt rather secure and safe while I held John.

We were sucked through the powerful make shift drainage tunnel and it only took a few seconds before it felt like my oxygen supply was being forced out of my lungs. I began to feel a burning in my chest as I tried to keep my mouth shut.

The water whirl pooled our bodies violently and as it rocked our bodies I accidentally let my mouth slip open. I felt water invade my mouth and I quickly made the mistake of gasping. Water filled my lungs and I tried to gag it out but more water invaded my body. This was it… I was going to drown… I think I’m beginning to share John’s hatred of water, even if it is in my dying moments.

* * *

John’s perspective:

After a few more seconds, our bodies were hurled out the end of the tunnel and we splashed into a river. I quickly surfaced our bodies but Daring was limp. Water stung my vision but I kept my eyes open as I quickly spotted land and paddled over.

I didn’t even begin to look for the others and immediately placed Daring on solid ground. “Daring… hey kid… you’re alright… right?” I asked frantically but there was no reply. My hooves began to shake as I listened to her breathing. Nothing.

“BUCK!” I hissed then put my front hooves together and began giving her CPR, something Hearth had taught me when I was young. “Please Daring… don’t you die on me… don’t you bucking die on me!” I yelled. I continued giving quick compressions to her chest in an attempt to get her breathing but nothing seemed to be happening.

I quickly opened her mouth so that it would stay open then took a breath, held my nose shut along with hers then breathed air into her mouth. I began to give compression pushes to her chest again. Every 10 compressions I’d give her mouth to mouth but after about a minute it was starting to look dull for her.

“Buck… buck… BUUUUCCCCK!” I yelled as I quickly forced a powerful breath of air into her mouth and she gagged then a large mouthful of water came up through her throat. I leaned her over and she puked out the water in her lungs.

“Ack… gah… ack… goddess dammit… I hate water!” She gagged. As she finally caught her breath she looked to me. She was about to say something but just as she opened her lips I pressed mine against hers and immediately began to make out with her.

* * *

Daring’s perspective:

Jeeze… John was so abrupt. I had only just regained consciousness and the guy begins to make out with me before I can say a word. Oh well, he had a promise to keep and I was going to make sure he did.

I let him gently lay my body back on the ground as he shuffled over top of mine. I began to rub my hooves up and down his already soaking back. “HELP!” Yelled out a voice that belonged to Elijah.

We both shot up and looked to the voice’s origin point. Elijah was trying to swim in the water… no, he was trying to swim after Bear who was struggling to… oh no.

“Shit!” John cursed before I could. There was a waterfall at the end of the river, not even twenty yards away from Bear who was whimpering fearfully as he tried to paddle away from the strong current, but he was already caught in the rapids. John immediately tossed off all his equipment and rushed towards the river.

John lept into the water nude and began to make a dash for Bear as he continued to struggle. Elijah tried to make it to Bear but his equipment was weighing him down.

John quickly arrived to Bear who began to panic. John grabbed the dog and quickly swam towards shore. I let out a breath of relief. After all we had been through, we really deserved some slack.

Suddenly there was a large splash behind John who swore out in rage. He gave Bear a push as he began to splash and fight with the water. ‘What is he…’ My thoughts trailed off as I spotted crocodiles… wait why were crocodiles here? This was freshwater.

John struggled and fought with the crocs, the tide now taking him and the crocodiles with him. “Come on you bitches… I’ve fought salamanders more terrifying than you!” John yelled as he snapped off a tree branch from a fallen tree that had splashed into the water.

John began to beat the crocodiles with the stick but it did little to deter them. I quickly realized that John was deathly close to the water fall. “JOHN! THE WATERFALL!” I screamed. “Brixie, grab him in your magic!” I yelled, hoping that Brixie could hear me.

“I can’t… I’m too exhausted to cast any spells!” Brixie yelled back. The crocs all swam away, knowing that if they came any closer that they would most definitely be pulled off. John let out a victorious cheer but then looked back and gasped as he realized why the crocs were leaving him along. He began to thrash about as he tried to swim against the current but it was just too strong for him.

I took to the air and began to rush towards him. “John… just hold on!” I yelled.

“TO WHAT!?” He yelled back. Smartass, even at death’s door he cracks jokes. I was close… so close. I began to extend my forelegs. I wouldn’t stop, just fly by and pick him up as I went.

“John, lift your arms!” I ordered him. He looked to the waterfall and gulped then lifted his arms in the air. The current now took him faster without him struggling. Right before he fell off the edge of the water fall I flew right above him and reached down to grab him … and missed.

“BUCK!” I screamed as I felt my hooves just graze past his.

I looked back in pure disbelief. I had missed. My one and only chance I had and I had blown it. “OH SHIT!” John swore as his body was pulled off the edge of the waterfall and down the monstrously high drop. I tried to fly after him but his body was sucked into the water itself and I immediately lost track of his body location.

‘No-no-no-no NO!’ I screamed in my thoughts. This couldn’t be… not like this… not again. I began to fly down the waterfall to try and find him at the bottom but I couldn’t spot him. Maybe he just hadn’t reached the bottom.

My heart was racing. This couldn’t be how it happened. John had gone through too much to just… die like this. He was a goddess damned ranger… a law bringer. He had survived against all odds again and again. So he wouldn’t die from the likes of a waterfall… he just couldn’t.

My heart continued to race as I zipped back and forth along the bottom of the waterfall, waiting to spot John. But he never came. I began frantically zooming up and down the river, figuring maybe I missed him… this couldn’t be it.

After what must have been two or three hours, the others managed to find their way down to the bottom river. “DARING!” Billy called out as I splashed through the water frantically, looking for any sight of John.

“DARING!” Billy yelled again but still I didn’t listen. Billy rushed into the water with Elijah. “DARING!” He yelled for a third time as he placed a hoof on my shoulder. I tried to keep looking but he grabbed me and held me in spot.

“LET ME GO!” I screamed, almost in tears. He wouldn’t comply however, and kept holding me. “I SAID, LET ME GO!” I screamed, tears now filling my vision and making it harder to see.

“Daring, you’ll catch your death in pneumonia. You have to get out of this water. It’s ice cold.” Billy told me but I wouldn’t listen to him. “Daring… I’m sorry. Believe me I am. John was one of my only friends in this world. But you have to get out of this water… Daring… John is gone.” He told me in a sympathetic voice.

“Don’t say that! He’s not dead… he can’t die!” I screamed.

“Daring… I’m sorry… Elijah?” Billy asked and Elijah nodded. They both grabbed me from behind before I could react. I began to struggle and thrash in the water as they began to pull me out.

“LET ME GO! GODDESS DAMMIT BILLY… ELIJAH… I WON’T LET HIM GO!” I sobbed as they pulled me out of the water. They held me in place for a moment and finally it set in. There was no way John could have died… but he did. John was gone and I never… never got to say goodbye.

I collapsed into a heap on the ground and began to sob in emotional pain. I shouldn’t have let this happen again. Once again I let a stallion into my heart and once again it ended in heartbreak.

Elijah and the others sat down beside me. Brixie spoke up. “We should get back to town…”

* * *

A few days later:

It was still hard to believe it. John had died… and so simply. A waterfall. Weird how he always feared water and somehow it had managed to be the death of him. I sat in the motel room, completely alone. I looked at his black cow-pony hat, duster coat, pistol and shotgun. They were the last reminders I had of him.

I wasn’t sure if I’d give them to the museum along with the gold billons, as part of the history of those who were lost on the expedition, or if I’d keep them with me to always remember him by.

The answer came by itself. I wouldn’t be able to part with them. No matter what happened. Elijah entered the room. “Hey Daring… I know it’s a bad time but the ponies from Baltimare just arrived with our horses… Come on kid, it’s time to go to Canterlot.”

I sighed depressingly. Canterlot, that’s where the museum was. I looked to Elijah with a faked smile. “Thank you Elijah. I’ll be out in a minute.” I told him and he nodded then trotted away, closing the door behind him. I slipped on John’s duster and placed his Colt M1911 in my hip holster. I slung the shotgun around my back. Finally I slowly placed his black cow-pony hat over top of my head then tipped the brim forwards as I smiled. “You’ll always be with me now.” I spoke to no-pony in particular.

Author's Note

So I'm not sure If I'll have it 'To be continued' with a sequel (Don't worry, I'll post a link to the sequel if I do) because the story is becoming rather long and I think I'm not even to the halfway mark. Or I might just leave this on hiatus for a few days while I figure out where I'm gonna go with it from here. With John dead, Black Mane still on the loose and Daring heartbroken... I gotta say John dying is like one of those "FUCK! Why does the awesome character have to die?!" maybe Elijah will become the really kickass character that becomes the other main character along with Daring... Anyway, I'll leave it up to you as readers, would you rather me do a sequel and post a link to it, or just continue on with one story that'll probably rage on just short 200000 words...

Chapter 33: Another map

The train ride was quiet. No-pony really talked, well to me in general. With things the way they were I’m not sure where we’d go with things after we gave the artifacts to the Canterlot museum.

Elijah sat across from me in the train booth. “How are you feeling?” He asked with sincere kindness. I just gave him a blank, yet emotionally pained, expression. He sighed. “I know how you feel. Would you like to talk about it? Sometimes it helps.” He asked me and I looked to him with a raised eyebrow.

“Do you? Do you really know what I feel like at this very moment? Elijah let me let you in on a little secret… Before John, I had another coltfriend many years ago who died because of my arrogance… and I promised myself never to love again but… I let John in because I thought he was the one, my special some-pony. You couldn’t possibly understand that.” I told him as tears came to my eyes.

He got up and sat down beside me, setting his left hoof atop of mine. He looked into my eyes with his only golden eye. “Daring… I have been at war for nearly my entire life. I have watched my friends… sometimes my own family, be blown away right in front of me. I know how you feel, the only difference is that it was my friends dying, not my special some-pony.” He told me and I gave him another expressionless look.

“So what are you suggesting? That I just forget about John and move on to another stallion?” I asked coldly and he shook his head quickly.

“I never suggested that. All I’m saying is perhaps you’d like to talk about it.” He replied. I gave him a cold look. I didn’t want this, not right now.

“We’ve talked about it. That’s it. John is dead and I’m… alone.” I told him. He sighed then nodded.

“Well, when you’re ready… I’ll be waiting to talk.” He informed me then trotted over to another booth with Bear.

We had left Nostalgic and Marry haltered at Dodge and decided to take a train to and from Canterlot. It had been a day since we left Dodge and we were only now ascending the tall mountain of Canterlot.

I felt the weight of John’s M1911 riding in the shoulder holster. Christ the thing must’ve weighed a ton. A pony could probably take down an Ursa with this pistol. Somehow it made me feel safer but at the same time reminded me painfully of John.

I leaned my head back and soon dozed off. It wouldn’t be long now.

* * *

My head throbbed. My lungs burned. It felt like I was suffocating. I gagged and wheezed as my vision blurred and my body lay on the sandy shoreline and got splashed by the small tides of water.

My lungs continued to burn. I tried to stand but almost immediately my hindleg muscles strained and tensed painfully. I gasped and collapsed on the ground before finding the inner strength to get up. “That is the spirit. You will survive. You have always survived.”

* * *

I gasped as Elijah gave me a gentle nudge awake. I was sweating profusely. “Are you okay? You’re sweating pretty badly and keep stirring in your sleep.” He told me. I slowed my accelerated breathing and wiped the sweat from my damp forehead.

“I’m fine… I’m fine.” I told him through a swallow. My saliva was sticky and coarse, making it difficult to swallow.

“Were you dreaming? What were you dreaming about?” He asked. I tried to remember but couldn’t. It was so vague yet it seemed so familiar. I shook my head.

“I… don’t remember…” I trailed off. He nodded then stood up and offered me his hoof.

“Come on. We’re at the Canterlot train station.” He informed me. I took his hoof and let him help me to all fours.

As we departed the train I took a glance to the all too familiar city streets of Canterlot. The place was always bustling with high-class ponies, posh looking ponies, or simply poor ponies who thought they were too good for every-pony else.

I led the others towards the museum, making sure not to detour to other parts of the town, despite Brixie’s constant pleading to look at the city sights. I kept telling her there was nothing exciting in this town but she wouldn’t listen. I just wanted to get this done and over with.

We approached the museum and quickly entered. The others looked in fascination to all the historical artifacts, some of which I had retrieved myself. I looked around for the mare I needed.

“This way.” I told the others who quickly followed in attention. I approached a slime green mare who was greying and as soon as she spotted me, she rushed over.

“Ms. Do!” She exclaimed happily. I simply nodded as she stopped right in front of me with a wide grin splayed across her face. “I presume you have yet again out done yourself, hmm?” She asked and I rolled my eyes. I outdid myself alright. I got a stallion, who I let into my heart, killed, again!

“Oh just listen to me ramble.” She stated and I realized that my thoughts had drifted to John so I hadn’t heard her pointless ramblings which she always did when I brought in an artifact for the museum. “Come, come. This way.” She told us and quickly led us to an office.

She opened the door for us and let us into her own personal office. “One moment. I didn’t expect this much company.” She told us then quickly returned with chairs for Elijah, Brixie, Billy and me.

We all took a seat and she sat across from us with a still widening grin. “Daring… I must say, your new look is… very western. I take it you had a rather wild experience.” She told me but my face stayed expressionless. He smile deterred but only a little.

“We have something for you… somethings, actually.” I said as I pulled out the small casket containing the civil war gold. Her eyes widened as she gazed upon the casket which I set in front of her.

“May I?” She asked and I nodded. She carefully opened the box, with a pristine carefulness that made it look like she was handling something from several millennia ago.

“The civil war wasn’t that long ago. It’s not that old.” Elijah muttered and Mrs. Gemini, who was the museum owner, gave him a curious look. Elijah rolled his eyes. Mrs. Gemini decided to open the casket a little faster but still with a cautious pace.

Finally she opened it completely and gasped from the sight in front of her. “Is this… is this what I think it is?” She asked, gazing upon the many gold billons. “But… the confederacy gold it… it’s just an old foal’s tale!” She exclaimed and Elijah chuckled.

“That’s what they say but only a few ponies know that it’s a little more than that.” Elijah informed her with a small smile.

“So if the gold is true what about… it?” She asked and I raised an eyebrow. “You know… if the gold is true then so is… Celestia’s revolver, right?” She asked. I was lost. I didn’t know much about the confederate gold tale but what I did know was this: Near the end of the war, the confederate army gave gold billions to its most legendary generals and some of the colonels. The Lunar Union tried to do the same but couldn’t pool the resources together.

Elijah chuckled. “Now that… that is a foal’s tale. Every-pony knows that Celestia’s revolver is just a fabled myth.” Elijah spoke and Gemini sighed.

I looked to Elijah with a curious look. “What is Celestia’s revolver?” I asked and he smiled as he looked to me.

“Celestia’s revolver is just that. A revolver that belonged to Celestia herself, or so the tale begins. When Celestia received the gun from the confederate army as a token of appreciation she immediately customized it with magical enchantments and the pistol became legendary for its power. But on top of that there was a catch. Only ponies with truly pure intentions could use the gun, otherwise it wouldn’t work. Well that’s how the tale goes anyway.” He informed me.

“What’s this?” Gemini asked and we all turned our attention back to her. She was holding a small scrap of paper. She continued to observe the piece of paper before handing it over to us. “It doesn’t look like an artifact… it actually looks like something that was crudely drawn not too long ago.” She informed us and I looked upon the picture.

It had several pictures detailing where to go. The picture on the top left of the page was marked with ‘I’. It had a small desert look to it and had an arrow pointing to some small rocky cliffs.

The second picture was in the middle of the page and was marked ‘II’. It had a picture of a large arch made of rock with the sun rising directly behind it. There was an arrow that pointed to the opening inside the arch.

The third and final picture was at the bottom of the page, marked by ‘III’. It was a close up of the rocky arch with and arrow pointing to the left side on a small embankment.

I scratched the back of my head in confusion. It was a treasure map, without a doubt. Though I had no idea of where to even start looking. “It’s… a treasure map.” I said aloud.

Gemini nodded then spoke. “Indeed. Well I will have these artifacts up within the hour. This is a truly rare find. I will have you your payment for the next time you visit Daring… and your friends?” She asked. I nodded. “Indeed, I will have payment for them too.” She told me.

I got up and gave her a weak smile as I extended my hoof. “Well Mrs. Gemini, it’s been a pleasure.” I told her as we shook hooves.

“The pleasure is always mine Daring, I can assure you that.” She told me with a squee of delight. The others shook hooves with her as well before we all began to depart. “Oh and Daring… I like the new look. It’s very… unique.” The comment brought tears to my eyes.

Author's Note

Anyway, so I figured it out a little bit. Still not exactly sure how it's gonna go down but have an idea.

Chapter 34: More problems

The train arrived at the Dodge Junction station but no sooner had we departed then the sound of gunfire filled the air.

Every-pony scampered about but the others and I rushed for cover. Bullets smashed into walls and windows as gunfire was exchanged from two parties. One was Ray and the deputies who were taking cover behind some crates at the general store while the other was a stallion in a black vest who took cover behind a porch post at the gun store.

The deputies fired their rifles at the lone stallion who in turn, fired back with an automatic pistol. The deputies and Ray took cover as the stallion easily outgunned the law officers by himself.

This was insanity, not even ten seconds into the town and a gun battle erupts. What next? We all rushed to cover behind some crates in the loading yard. “So how are we going to do this?” I asked the others as I unholstered John’s M1911.

“Well… Elijah seems to have an idea.” Billy stated and I looked to him only to realize Elijah and Bear were missing. I looked back towards the town to see Elijah and Bear rushing behind the saloon and along the backside of all the buildings. ‘What the hay did he think he was doing!?’

The gun-pony stayed fixated on shooting at the law-stallions so he didn’t even realize when Bear rushed him from the side. The golden retriever snarled as he lashed out at the criminal and grabbed him by the foreleg that he held his pistol with.

The stallion screamed out in pain. Dandelion went to take a shot at the criminal but Ray stopped him and pointed to the dog, obviously not wanting to accidentally shoot their saviour.

The stallion struggled and tried to swing Bear off his arm but Bear held on tight. The stallion swung Bear’s body into a wooden post that helped support the gun shops balcony sign.

Bear yelped in pain and let go of the stallion’s arm. The criminal reached for his pistol but no sooner had he grabbed his weapon, Elijah slammed a mighty buck kick into the stallion’s side with both his hindlegs.

The criminal was tossed out onto the street from the sheer force of Elijah’s kick. Bear immediately quarrelled the criminal and snarled with his lips curled back. The gun-pony shuffled back in fear but was stopped when he backed into Ray.

Ray stood there with a seriously angry face. “Son… you are in a world of trouble, yah hear?” To that statement the stallion’s head dropped down as he groaned. Dandelion and Rose picked up the criminal and hauled him off to jail.

Ray turned to us as we all approached them. “Well hey there Daring… and friends.” He greeted, not really wanting to say every-pony’s names.

We all gave a nod and I tipped my hat, formerly John’s hat. “Hey Marshal… listen we have a little bit of a situation and were wondering if you could help?” I asked him and he smirked.

“You always seem to have situations… alright, come along to the office and we’ll sort it out.” He stated and we all followed him down the empty streets of Dodge and to the marshal’s office.

Dandelion and Rose already had the criminal behind bars while Carnation had already started taking a nap on a cell cot. I rolled my eyes, only Carnation would want to take a nap right after a vicious gunfight.

Ray sat down and poured himself some whiskey. And only Ray would start drinking only minutes after the gunfight. He poured a second glass which Elijah took and quickly downed. I rolled my eyes.

“So… what’s this problem you seem to have?” Ray asked and I flopped the folded treasure map down on his desk. He opened the map and took a look at it before he chuckled to himself. “Well… I’ll be damned… looks like yah got yourself another treasure tah go find huh?... and it looks like it wants yah tah go tah the great rock formations in Marexico… and by the looks of it, the ones right by the border…” He trailed off his sentence and muttered to himself a few times.

“How do you know that?” I asked him and he shrugged.

“I’ve been to Marexico with my wife for our honeymoon. Went and saw these rock formations for ourselves. Sat on top of the arch too. Pretty nice scenery… lessen there’s a bunch of zebras and buffalo trying tah kill each other near you.” He chuckled and I tilted my head to one side in confusion.

“You see… the buffalo and zebra have been at war for… oh well… they started about the same time when ponies and buffalo started fighting but instead of signing peace they just kept fighting.” Ray informed us.

He pulled out a map of the Equestrian-Marexico border then scribbled something down before handing it over to me. “This is where you should look. If it’s not there then… maybe look in Hooftah.”

I really hoped it was in Marexico, because if it wasn’t then we’d have to go all the way back to search Hooftah, and this treasure map wasn’t all that depictive.

I gave him a nod but then suddenly there was a gunshot outside. Carnation lept out of the cell cot and already had his gun drawn as he and the others raced to the door. We all piled outside were a stallion sat on a horse in the middle of the main street of Dodge.

“Colt… get down from there!” Ray yelled out and the stallion simply snickered.

“Naw marshal… I think I’ll stay right here… but yah can give me Mr. Davy back!” He yelled back to Ray.

“We don’t barter with outlaws colt… now get down from there!” Ray called out to him but the stallion simply laughed.

“Last time marshal… give me Davy… or else!” The stallion yelled. Ray didn’t comply. In a flash of motion the stallion whipped out a revolver and shot at us, hitting Carnation dead center of his chest.

We all went to grab our guns but the stallion spurred his horse and galloped down a back alleyway before we could get a shot off. We all heard the stallion scream out: “This town’s gonna burn!”

Rose held the shivering Carnation as he gasped for air. The bullet had slammed right in his center mass and he wasn’t going to make it, even I knew that. “No… Carnation… stay with me… nononono! NOOO!” Rose screamed as his friend quietly passed away.

“Well… now it seems we also have a problem… Daring, would you and your friends be so kind as to help us?” Ray asked calmly and I looked over to him.

“What do you need marshal?” I asked and he sighed before looking to his watch.

“Well… it’s 2:30 in the afternoon. A train comes by here at 4:30 to take prisoners up to the Canterlot prison. We may need your assistance to get Mr. Davy there from the jail to the train station, reckoning things go south which I assure you they probably will.” Ray informed us.

Chapter 35: Seeing him off

I had asked why we didn’t just take Davy right to the train station and wait but no sooner had I asked then several armed stallions swarmed the streets. Ray had informed me that these were some more outlaws from another gang that had decided to move into the neighbourhood.

We all had our guns at the ready. We were going against all odds for this fight. There must’ve been… close to forty armed outlaws out there. Elijah had opted to go first and lay down a volume of fire while we all exited the office with Davy who was the gang leader.

Apparently he had started a ruckus in the saloon then took upon himself to shoot up the town. Then that’s when we showed up.

Ray looked to his watch. “Well… it’s four o’clock… better get a move on, huh?” He asked us. The stallions outside seemed to just trot along casually and in a calm manner, waiting for us to make our move.

Most stood in the streets or in front of buildings but some perched atop the roofs of buildings. Elijah took a deep breath then looked to Bear. “Bear… you stay here… I don’t want you getting hurt.” The dog whined in reply and Elijah gave him a soft rub to the side of his face. “Don’t worry, I’ll do my best not to get hurt.”

He looked to the others then nodded. After another quick breath he sighed. He sucked in a deep breath before rushing out the front doors. Both his Maxim machineguns, that were mounted to the battle saddle on his back, began to rattle as they spat out lead rounds.

Stallions in the open streets were either kicked violently off their hooves or dashed for cover from the onslaught. Elijah held back the trigger on his machineguns. We all dashed out onto the porch of the marshal’s office and began to fire at the stallions. I took wild shots that weren’t really aimed at any-pony.

I dashed over to the cherry factory with Ray and the deputies while all the others all dashed to the other side of the street. Rose held Davy who was in shackles.

* * *

Third person:

Billy took aim through his magnification scope and pecked off a stallion perched atop the cherry factory roof. The stallion screamed and wobbled before falling off and slamming to the ground far below.

Elijah rushed down behind the houses. Several stallions from the gang thought they’d try the same thing but gasped as they saw the intimidating stallion known as Elijah. Elijah held back the triggers on both his machineguns.

The machineguns chattered and the ammunition belt dangled about freely as the stallion’s screams were drowned out by the machineguns’ chattering. Their bodies tossed and turned before falling, reduced to bullet riddled corpses.

Elijah continued on down the street and as he passed an alleyway he looked down it to see several stallions taking cover by the other corner of the building. He swiveled both guns towards them then opened up with his twin machineguns. They didn’t know what hit them.

Billy racked the bolt on his Lee Enfield then fired another round into a stallion attempting to take cover by a porch post. The round slammed into the stallion’s shoulder and spun him out from behind his cover.

Billy ducked behind cover before racking his bolt back then hoof feeding rounds into the magazine of his rifle. Due to the scope, he couldn’t use the strip feeders so had to load each round one by one.

After loading six rounds he locked the bolt shut, figuring he wouldn’t want to waste any more time then he already had.

He peeked out from cover just as a stallion was trying to rush around his corner. Billy ended up stuffing his rifle barrel into the stallion’s chest and fired the rifle. The stallion was knocked off his hooves and tossed back from the blunt force of the rifle at close range.

Ray led Daring, the deputies and Davy through the backside of the buildings. He had a lever action 1887 with a cut down stock in his right hoof. He walked on his other three hooves as they proceeded towards the train station.

Suddenly a stallion burst from out of an alleyway with guns blazing. Ray snapped his aim to the gang member and fired the gun with one hoof. The stallion was kicked off his hooves as a load of buckshot splattered his chest apart. He twirled the lever action around his hoof and the gun ejected a smoking shotgun shell before clicking shut and loading a fresh round.

Elsewhere, Billy fired his rifle wildly as stallions began to rush him. When he pulled the trigger and his gun clicked, he immediately slung the rifle across his back and unholstered his Luger.

He began firing madly at the oncoming stallions. The gun quickly went through its eight round magazine capacity almost all too quickly. He cursed to himself as he ejected the spent magazine and slammed a fresh one into the gun.

He turned back to Brixie who held her Model ’94 in her magical aura. “Let’s get outta here!” Billy yelled as he spun off the wall and fired several shots, directed towards the oncoming gang members.

They fired back and he ducked back down behind the cover of the building. Brixie peeked out from behind the wall as she levitated out her rifle then gasped in disgust. “Ech… Brixie is not shooting this thing… The Great and Powerful Brixie does not like guns!” She announced then suddenly a stray bullet zipped by and clipped off a locket of her mane and she gasped.

“He shot Brixie’s mane… HE SHOT BRIXIE’S MANE… why that son of a bitch.” She scowled as she walked out into the open with her rifle then began to fire shots wildly at the stallions in the streets. The majority of them were taken off their hooves by the incoming .30 caliber rounds fired from Brixie’s rifle.

Billy stared in disbelief as the other stallions screamed and dashed behind cover. Brixie lifted her nose up into the air with a ‘Humph!’ then swung her mane to one side and trotted back over to Billy as she began to load fresh rounds into her rifle.

Brixie sat down as she continued loading the rifle and looked to Billy. “How was that?” She asked and Billy just looked in continuous disbelief.

“That was… good.” Was all he managed to stutter and Brixie gave him a pouty face.

“Good! Only good! That was SPECTACULAR! How can you say it was only good?” She asked and Billy just stood there with his mouth agape. Brixie pulled him around so he was facing her then planted her lips against his and began making out with him in the heat of combat.

Elijah blew through another wave of stallions. His gun barrels continued to smoke even after he stopped firing. He pivoted around a corner and saw a group of stallions firing at Ray and the others on the other side of town. He tilted his guns towards the rooftop group then opened fire.

The nearly depleted ammo belts thrashed about as the gun chewed through its remaining rounds. The rounds decimated the rooftop gang members who all screamed as they were cut down by the onslaught of rounds.

Both guns clicked empty and Elijah swore to himself. He wasn’t very talented with two hoofed guns like rifles or shotguns but he had seen Ray use that cut down lever action shotgun with one hoof, almost like it was a pistol.

Elijah got a quick idea. He did know how to use pistols, though rather poorly. A stallion burst around the corner of a building and tried to bring up his Winchester 1873 lever action rifle.

Elijah spun and bucked the stallion in the chest, sending him tumbling back and dropping his rifle. Elijah picked up the rifle in his hoofs. He sat down to keep himself balanced and fired off a round but didn’t action the lever yet.

He stood back up and held the rifle by its barrel before smashing the stock against the wall of a building. The stock cracked a little and Elijah slammed it against the wall again, this time shattering the stock of the rifle and only leaving a small portion just by the lever of the gun.

Elijah steadied himself on three hooves well he held the lever action rifle in his right hoof and spun the lever around. The gun actioned and loaded a round into the chamber.

Elijah smirked. “This will work.” He told himself as he trotted along, though a little slowly to keep his balance. He turned around the corner of the final building, the one before the train station, and spotted several stallions firing wildly into the town. They hadn’t noticed Elijah yet.

Elijah held the rifle at full foreleg extension, almost like a pistol. He easily held the rifle like a pistol with no strain on his muscles. He fired and aimed shot at a stallion who in turn was knocked to the ground.

Elijah twirled the gun around his hoof and fired a second shot. Another stallion was knocked to the ground. The other stallions didn’t notice Elijah taking them out one by one and focused their shots towards Ray and the others.

Elijah spun the rifle around his hoof and fired another round which took out a stallion near the front of the group. The others quickly looked around and spotted Elijah. They directed their fire towards him just as he ducked behind the cover of the building’s rear wall and spun the lever around his hoof. He leaned out from behind the wall and pulled the trigger but the rifle simply clicked.

“Dammit!” Elijah cursed as he ducked behind the wall and several rounds chipped the corner of the building. Elijah tossed the rifle to the ground, it was out of ammo, that he was sure of.

He began to shuffle down the rear of the building but gasped as a stallion came around the corner with his pistol drawn and ready.

The group of stallions who had fired at Elijah quickly banded together and swarmed towards where Elijah had made his stand. As they rounded the corner they stopped in their tracks as they were confronted by two floating Schofield revolvers and a black earth stallion with a Luger P08.

Brixie and Billy opened up with their pistols and annihilated the small group with a barrage of gunfire. Billy edged up closer to the wall then peeked out before turning back to Elijah and nodding. Elijah proceeded to grab another lever action rifle and smashed off its stock like her had his previous rifle.

Ray, Daring, Dandelion, Rose and Davy all edged up to the corner of the saloon. Gang members began to fire at them from the cover of the stables. The others rushed into the saloon and Ray had to push Davy inside, but in the middle of it, he was clipped in his left hindleg by a bullet.

Ray gasped in pain as he fell to the saloon floor. “You okay marshal?” Dandelion asked worriedly and Ray nodded as he shuffled across the floor and to a wall facing the train station.

“Fine… I’m fine… just old is all… after this I think I’m going to take a vacation.” He muttered. Ray twirled the 1887 lever action around his hoof, loading a fresh round. Only moments after he had done this, a stallion burst through the front saloon doors.

Ray snapped his aim to the stallion and fired. The stallion was tossed back out the swinging saloon doors as his body was riddled by buckshot. Ray spun the shotgun around his hoof again then held the shotgun in both hooves.

Daring leaned up beside him, Dandelion beside her and Rose knelt up beside him while holding Davy by some shackle chains. Dandelion peeked up over the window ceil and fired a round with his Colt revolver before taking cover as the gang members fired back. Rounds riddled the saloon wall and splintered through some of the wood.

“You all gonna die.” Davy laughed in a sinister tone. In the horizon a train could be spotted as it approached the town of Dodge. Ray sighed then peeked over the window ceil.

“Well… we gotta get to the train station somehow.” Ray muttered and Davy just laughed.

“Might as well let me go… I might feel generous enough to give you all quick deaths!” He sneered. Ray swung back his shotgun then slammed the cut down stock into Davy’s face, knocking him out colt.

Ray looked to Rose. “Put him on your back… We’ll give you covering fire and you make a dash to the train station.” Ray ordered the young deputy who gulped. Suddenly there were some gunshots coming from train station.

The group inside the saloon looked to see Elijah, Brixie and Billy firing at the gang members in the stables. The group all nodded then rushed out of the saloon and to the nearby cover of crates in the train loading yard.

* * *

Daring’s perspective:

The gang members quickly began to fire back just as the train arrived at the station. I heard Ray quietly curse to himself. I looked over to Rose who still had Davy on his back, unconscious.

Ray leaned over and grabbed Davy, putting him on his left shoulder. Ray gave Rose his 1887 lever action shotgun then unholstered his Schofield revolver and held it in his right hoof.

“When I say to… start shooting wildly at them.” Ray ordered. We all nodded. He took a deep breath then exhaled slowly. “NOW!” He yelled and we all burst from cover, firing our weapons wildly at the few remaining gang members in the stables.

Ray rushed over, past the train station and right to the train. He banged on sliding door of the prison cart and a stallion sheepishly opened the sliding door, while at the same time keeping himself behind the cover of the door.

Ray tossed Davy’s still unconscious body into the train cart. “He’s to go to the Canterlot prison.” Ray told the train attendant before proceeding to fire at the gang members still in the stables.

Now realizing that they were outmatched, the gang members tossed their rifles away into the empty streets. We stopped firing for a brief moment as they stood up and held their hooves up in surrender.

Rose and Dandelion quickly galloped over to them and pulled them over to the train. Ray smirked. “And these guys too… I guess.” He chuckled. And just like that it was over. A gun battle that had nearly torn the town apart was over. It was about time.

Author's Note

What this story needs is some more gunfights... hmm yes indeed.

Chapter 36: Marexico

The night had finally set itself upon Equestria and blanketed the world in darkness. I let out a shallow sigh as I looked out the window and to the stars. I smiled to myself as I remembered John telling me how he believed that the ones we love looked down at us from the stars… and how I told him that was ridiculous.

My eyes began to tear up and I began to let out quiet sobs. “I’m so sorry John… I missed.” I whispered to myself. I let out a sigh then laid down on the soft bedding and soon fell asleep but my dreams where haunted.

* * *

I grunted as I collapsed into the cold dirt of the forest. ‘Just a little further… just a little… further!’ I thought to myself before dragging my body up against a tree. I set my hoof against the back of my head and grunted in pain.

Luckily my skull wasn’t cracked but it still hurt like hell where I had hit my head. I leaned up against a tree trunk and let my eyes flutter shut… perhaps tomorrow would be different… perhaps.

* * *

I gasped as I sat up immediately, bringing myself into full consciousness almost too quickly. Sweat dampened my fur and bed sheets, making me body shiver in coldness. I looked over to the couch where John had slept during our first night here and my heart surged in emotional pain.

I laid back down in my cold bed sheets and slowed my breathing. What was the point of going on? I didn’t have anything to live for. All these years I just kept wandering, finding treasure, and for what? What was I really accomplishing? And just when I thought I may have found a stallion who loves me for who I am…

Tears came to my eyes again and I clenched them shut but tears trickled down my already damp cheeks. ‘Goddess dammit… why did you have to die John?’ I thought in my mind before rolling over and passing out again.

* * *

2 weeks later:

Those days seemed like just yesterday. I was still remorseful over John’s death and it still continued to haunt my dreams. Elijah had opted to travel with us, saying how he owed John his life but if John was no longer with us then he owed me his life, seeing as how I was the closest to John.

Brixie and Billy rode on Marry while I rode on Nostalgic with Elijah. Bear paced alongside the horses. We were finally at the border of Marexico and Equestria. In the far off distance I could see small rocky cliffs.

We passed over the border, wherever it was, and trotted along the dusty trails of Marexico. Elijah spoke to me for the first time in several hours. “So we get the treasure, then what?” He asked and I shrugged.

I still didn’t really have a reason to keep going on like this. Maybe I’d just settle down and live alone for the remainder of my life. Shut out the world. “I don’t know.” I told him. As our horses continued to trot along through the dusty trails, several gunshots went off nearby.

The horses neighed in fear but we ended up directing them towards the gunshots.

As we approached, we spotted a law-stallion who was limping while holding his gut. Another law-stallion, but he was a zebra, who had been shot in the back of his head, lay dead on the ground with a pool of blood around his body. “Please… help me.” Pleaded the Marexican pony.

We stopped our horses nearby and I dismounted. The purple pony rushed up to me. “Please stranger… I was transporting some really bad criminals to jail when one grabbed my partner’s pistol. He shot my friend in the back of the head and shot me before I could get him. They went that way… there’s two of them… try and get them alive so I can bring them to justice.” He pleaded. I looked to the others and they nodded.

I mounted up and we galloped off. As we reached the top of a slight hill we spotted two buffalos racing off, creating a small fume of dust behind them as they kicked up loose sand.

“Billy… aim for their legs.” I ordered as Billy unslung his scoped rifle and took aim. As he pulled the trigger the rifle shot out and the report sounded like a loud snap. One of the buffalos screamed and fell to the ground.

Billy quickly racked the bolt then took aim again. He fired again and the second buffalo fell to the ground. Billy racked the bolt on his rifle then nodded to me. We lightly spurred our horses and trotted down to them.

The buffalos crawled along the ground to try and escape us as we approached. “What are you doing!? Why would you help that crazy old pony?! We didn’t do anything!” Cried the one buffalo. Both looked rather young and spiteful.

Elijah grabbed one of the criminals while Billy grabbed the other and tied their forelegs around their backs. They placed them on the back of each horse before we continued back to the law-stallion who was still waiting for us.

We took the criminals off the horses then pushed them towards the law-stallion. He walked over to us and handed me a pouch of bits, probably ten or so judging by the weight.

“Thank you friend… you’re a true soul… you ain’t got no idea what these two have done.” He told us.

“He’s lying! We didn’t do anything!” Both of the buffalos cried out. The law-stallion pulled out his revolver from its holster and fired a round into each of the buffalos’ heads. We all stared in disbelief and the law-stallion gave us one final nod before trotting off.

We stood there and looked at the bodies of the two buffalos. “Wow…” was all Elijah managed to mutter.

“I know they were outlaws but… that’s a little cold.” Billy commented and I nodded. We continued to just look at the bodies before disregarding it and mounting back up on our horses.

“Brixie cannot believe he just… shot them.” Brixie commented as we continued on towards the rocky cliffs. It would probably take us a day to get there but we could probably stop by one of the small towns on the way.

We continued on but soon spotted a prison wagon stopped with several zebras outside of it. There was about six buffalo lined up in chains just a few yards in front of them. One of the zebras looked to us as we trotted by. “Eh… don’t try anything stupid… but you are free to stay and watch if you wish.” He told us.

I grimaced as I realized this was an unlawful execution. I went to reach for my pistol to stop this travesty. The zebra stallion squinted his eyes as he reached for his own pistol. Elijah stopped me from reaching further for my pistol. “They are the law in this country.” He whispered and wrapped his hooves around my waist to make it look like he was giving me a loving hug.

The zebra took his hoof away from his gun and just as we began to trot away, the zebras opened fire on the chained up buffalo. They didn’t even stand a chance.

Once we were a little further I turned to Elijah. “Why did you stop me?!” I scowled and he sighed.

“As wrong as it is, there wasn’t much we could do… unless you wanted to become a wanted criminal for killing several law-stallions.” He replied. I grimaced, I knew he was right but still… we could have stopped it.

There was a fine looking town with a palace near the center of it. We decided that this would be a fine spot to stay for the night.

We haltered our horses near what looked to be a saloon and entered. Zebras in army fatigues looked over but then quickly looked away. There were five or six gryphons near the back of the saloon.

One of the gryphons looked over to me. He had a grisly face and blue eyes that seemed to reflect the light. He had a simple white t-shirt on though the sleeves were ripped off and holes were cut in the back to allow his wings movement. He had a pair of blue jeans on which was strange, considering that jeans weren’t that popular in Equestria… so why would he have them in Marexico, which was a struggling country?

I quickly turned my stare away from him but he had obviously noticed me looking at him because he gave me a wink. We quickly approached the front counter.

“Where’s a place we can have a night’s sleep?” I asked and the zebra from behind the desk smirked.

“You ain’t rebels… is yah?” He asked and we shook our heads. “Well I can offer yah all a room in next door for cheap… three bits, but it only has two beds.” He informed us. I reached into the pouch of bits we had received from the law-stallion and gave him three bits.

He nodded and we left. As we trotted out of the saloon I managed a more thorough look at the town. I then realized that it was only zebras in this town, plus the six gryphons in the saloon.

We opened the door to the room and looked inside. It wasn’t bad but at the same time it wasn’t really pleasant looking. It was a single room with two beds and that was it.

I looked to Billy and Brixie. “Don’t do anything tonight… I’m serious about that.” I said with a humorous tone and they both blushed. I looked to Elijah but found that he had already found a spot on the floor near his dog, Bear.

That left me with the last bed. I got onto the bed which creaked in retort from my weight. The springs must’ve been old because they were quite stiff and reluctant to adjust properly.

I quickly fell asleep and my dreams were not present. Instead it seemed as if sleep didn’t last long enough.

* * *

There was a knock at the door. Elijah was up before I was but I met him at the door. I wondered who really wanted to talk to us. Maybe it was the saloon owner from last night.

Elijah opened the door and we were greeted by the sight of that gryphon I saw last night in the bar. He spook in a rather southern accent but with a slightly grisly voice. “Well howdy… ain’t you a sight to see in the mornin.” He commented, obviously talking to me.

“Uhm… morning.” Elijah replied and the gryphon looked to him with a slightly irritated look. “Can we help you?” Elijah asked and the gryphon looked to him with a slightly gruff look.

“Yeah.” He stated and that’s when I realized her was missing his left arm, or well the forearm. About midway of his forearm it was cut off and in a metal brace. He noticed my gaze and smiled. “Like my arm? It’s my best friend.” He stated then gave his arm a little jolt forwards. A twelve inch bowie knife blade slid out from a sliding sheath and the blade glinted in the sun.

He smiled and looked back to Elijah who didn’t seem all that impressed. “Like I was saying… Presidente wants to meet with you.” He told us.

Author's Note

I want to play Red Dead Redemption, go to Mexico then meet a Mexican with his left arm cut off that has a knife blade in a metal clamp who is voiced by Michael Rooker... yeah, been playing to much Red Dead recently

Chapter 37: El Presidente

I groaned as the Gryphon, named Red, continued to jabber on about El Presidente. His voice was slightly irritating, a mixture of southern with a touch of civilized English.

“So… you’re Daring Do, right?” He asked and I nodded. “Damn… never thought I’d see a celebrity down in these parts.” He stated and I rolled my eyes.

“I’m hardly a ‘celebrity’. I’m just a famous adventurer.” I replied and he chuckled to himself.

“Whatever you say… sugar tits.” He stated and I immediately shot him a very irritated glare. “Hey, chill! It was a compliment.” He quickly defended himself but I scowled silently to myself. Sugar tits… the nerve he had was unbearable.

He led us all up to the small palace in the center of town where there was a large wall surrounding the building. Red waved to the guards who immediately opened the gates and let us through.

“It pays to be on the right side.” Red commented and I looked to him with a raised eyebrow.

“Which side is that?” I asked and he looked over to me with a smirk.

“The zebras, duh. The buffalo rebels are just a bunch of pilfering heathens. They claim to be on the righteous side but they’re worse than the zebras.” Red informed us. I didn’t say anything, figuring it would be better to keep my opinions to myself.

We ascended a small flight of finely polished stone stairs and to a balcony which overlooked the entire town. A very posh looking zebra, in a black suit, sat at a table near the edge railing. He was sipping a beverage from a martini glass and chuckling to himself heartily.

“What have you this time?” The zebra called out. Red stopped us then took a bow.

“The visitors you requested, your Excellency.” Red replied, in a noble voice, addressing him with a tone of hierarchy.

“Indeed… wait out by the gates. I’ll send them down shortly.” The zebra ordered. Red gave a nod and then did as he was told.

As he walked past me he gave me a wink then blew me a kiss. “Sugar tits.” He whispered under his breath, but loud enough that I could hear. I curled my lips and gave him a silent snarl.

“Indeed… so you are the famous treasure hunters here to… eliminate Mr. Mane… am I correct?” The zebra asked, not turning around to face us.

“Yes Mr. …” I trailed off to let him informed us of his name.

“Your Excellency will suffice, but if you must, call me El Presidente.” He told us. Great, this guy was like a zebrafied version of Prince Coldblood.

“Okay, so why did you want to talk?” I asked bluntly and he chuckled.

“Because we can help each other. You see, I know where Black Mane and his gang are hiding. Right here in this country. Not far either. But before I tell you, I need you to do something for me.” He informed us.

We really didn’t need his help. I had the map to the treasure chest and whatever was inside of it. Elijah broke my train of thought. “Alright, shoot.” Elijah spoke and I looked to him with a shocked look.

“That’s the spirit. Anyways listen. There’s this little town down on the prairie… it’s under the control of buffalo rebels. I have some of my troops down there but they’re experiencing… difficulties. Go with Red and… dispose of these nuisances. Then we’ll talk about Black Mane.” He told us and Elijah nodded.

“Okay, it will be done, your Excellency.” Elijah spoke then we all turned and headed for the gates. As soon as we were heading down the staircase, I looked to Elijah.

“What the hay?! We can’t work for the zebras, they’re savages!” I hissed and he looked over to me.

“Listen, I know it’s bad but consider it. We have no idea where that map wants us to go. Mr. Zebra over there knows exactly where Mane is. We help him out and he helps us out. Simple.” Elijah told me and I grimaced.

I really didn’t want to help out the zebras but he had a point. This would make our hunt for Black Mane a lot easier.

“Hey sugar tits.” Called a voice and I shook my head in dismay. “El Presidente has us hooked up.” Red smirked with a smug look sprayed all over his face.

“Let’s just hurry up and get this over with.” I grumbled and he chuckled. Red smirked.

“Aww, come on now. This is the fun part.” Red smiled and pointed with his stump limb over to a small village in the distance. “That’s where we’re going. Come on, it’ll only take a few minutes to get there.” He told us as he flapped his wings and took to the air.

We mounted up on our horses and followed him down the trails towards the village. As we got closer, I could hear gunshots going off. I looked to Elijah. “We can’t seriously be helping the zebras… do you remember what they did to the buffalo prisoners?” I asked remorsefully and Elijah nodded.

“There are some choices in life that aren’t easy to make.” Elijah replied, almost coldly. He cocked both his machineguns and readied his battle saddle. Billy cocked his Lee Enfield sniper while Brixie actioned the lever on her rifle. I couldn’t believe we were seriously doing this.

I tipped the brim on my cowpony hat and narrowed my vision, focusing on the town. We got within a few dozen yards before bullets started to whiz by us and we were forced to dismount our horses then continue on hoof to stay low.

Red flew down to us and laughed as he unslung a scary looking rifle. He looked to us and chuckled. “See this rifle? It’s a Mondragon rifle… just sit back and watch the show.” He laughed as he pulled back the bolt.

We all rushed over to some large rock formations where at least half a dozen zebra soldiers took cover. “What the hell are yah pansy asses doing?!” Red scowled and the leading zebra officer stepped forwards.

“We have been outnumbered and cannot take the town without reinforcements.” The officer stated and Red gave him a nasty glare.

“Alright well the reinforcements are here. Let’s rock and roll.” Red laughed but as he went to break cover, he stopped and looked back. “Well… whatta yah’ll waitin for… I ain’t feelin like taking this town by myself.” He laughed.

* * *

Third person:

Red gallantly rushed into the heat of battle with his rifle leading the way. Several buffalo took cover behind a picket fence. As they saw the gryphon rushing them, they stood up and tried to get a bead on him with their rifles.

Red simply leveled his rifle on the small group of three and held back the trigger. The Mondragon rifle chattered in full automatic and spat out 7mm rounds that quickly shredded the group.

Elijah shook his head and held back his regret. He didn’t really like the idea of killing the rebels. They had no real part in this war and only wanted to find Black Mane. Several buffalo rushed out and fired blindly at him.

Elijah stopped for a brief moment and cut them down with his twin machineguns. The buffalo cried out in pain before crumpling to the ground in a bloody heap. Elijah turned back to Daring who was following him closely. “Stay close… I know you don’t kill.” Elijah told her and she nodded.

The two had spoken about Daring and how she had never killed before. She wasn’t too keen on the idea and even in the heat of combat, she found it difficult to even point a gun towards an enemy.

Red’s laughs of hysteria could be heard throughout the entire town. “Come on you bitches… RED’S IN TOWN!” He screeched as he blew his way through more buffalo rebels, leaving a wake of destruction in his path.

His automatic rifle locked, signalling that it was empty. He ejected the magazine and fed a fresh twenty round box magazine into the gun. He pulled back the bolt and released it, loading a round into the chamber.

Billy crouched atop of a nearby boulder and took pot shots on buffalos near Elijah. He didn’t have much care for the safety of that gryphon psychopath, so he only focused on enemies near Elijah. A buffalo took aim on Elijah who didn’t notice the armed rebel.

Billy put the crosshairs right on the buffalo’s chest and squeezed back the trigger. Blood spurted from the entry wound as the buffalo was knocked back. Billy quickly racked the bolt and took a new target.

Red laughed insanely as he kicked down a door leading into a small shack. Three rebels stood inside. One fired and clipped Red in the shoulder, drawing blood. Red held back the trigger on his rifle and performed a large arc with the automatic rifle. The buffalo screamed in agony as they were cut down.

The gunfire seemed to slow in pace drastically. “Bastards… they must be retreating.” Red sneered as he reloaded his rifle then stepped outside. Sure enough, most of the remaining zebras were retreating. A younger, spiteful looking buffalo teen rushed away. Blood covered the majority of his body as he tried to escape the massacre, crying heavily for those who had died.

Red smirked to himself and slung his rifle. “Hey kid!” Red called out and the buffalo teen made the fatal mistake of turning and looking towards the voice. In a flash of motion, Red drew out a C96 pistol from his hip holster and fired a round right between the buffalo’s eyes.

Red brought the smoking barrel to his beak and blew out the smoke before holstering the gun. He began kicking down doors until he found a building where a female buffalo whimpered in the corner. “Hey… hey, don’t cry. Hush now, everything is going to be alright.” Red cooed the female buffalo.

He approached her but she tried to dash away. “OH NO YAH DON’T!” Red laughed as he dove into her and tackled her to the ground. “Now just stay still!” Red laughed as he brought his stumped limb over and the blade to her throat. “Be real still or it’ll be the last mistake you ever make!” Red hissed as he began to rip off her clothing garments.

* * *

Daring’s perspective:

I trotted along as the zebra army soldiers began to burn down the huts. ‘Savages.’ I thought quietly to myself. I heard screaming from inside a building and went to investigate.

As I opened the door I spotted Red atop of a female buffalo. My jaw dropped as I saw that he had obviously put her through terrible physical abuse while he was raping her. She had scratches, cuts and bruises all down her side and some on her face.

Red looked over to me and smiled as he licked some blood off his beak. “Hey sugar tits… wanna join?” Red snickered.

“Red… what the buck do you think you’re doing!” I yelled and he simply laughed casually.

“Taking my reward. I earned it. I saved her town… and her, from those nasty rebels. So it’s only fair that she repays me. Unfortunately she didn’t have any money but she has a tight snatch… well she did before I came along.” He laughed maniacally.

I pulled out John’s pistol from my holster and pointed it at him. “Get the buck off her right now… or I swear to goddess I’ll put you down, you… sick buck!” I scowled. He sighed remorsefully then stood up.

The female buffalo staggered to her hooves then limped away, crying painfully. I looked down as I shook my head in anger and holstered the heavy M1911 pistol. Suddenly there was a lone gunshot and I gasped. My head perked up and I looked to see Red, pointing a still smoking pistol in my direction.

I looked behind me to see the female buffalo lying dead on the ground, a pool of red blood quickly forming around her body. “She was damaged goods anyway.” Red laughed.

In my anger I quickly brought out the pistol again but Red simply laughed as he holstered his own gun. “Go ahead, shoot me. If you kill me then El Presidente will have a bounty put on your head… and you’ll never figure out where Black Mane is.” Red sneered.

My grip tightened on the pistol then I scoffed irritably as I shoved the handgun back in its holster. He had the upper hoof this time… bastard was worse than the zebras. Red walked past me then patted me on the shoulder. “Don’t worry. The right decision ain’t always easy to make, sugar tits.”

Author's Note

I know that Red is an asshole, I mean: He killed an innocent teenager (Or we presume to be innocent), raped a helpless buffalo and then shot her in the back. Yes he's an asshole but... I don't know, I kinda like him. I always have this thing of liking the badguys in stories, well in this case he's more of a very, very dark antihero.
By the way, sorry for the long wait. Tried to figure out how to work iPhone5, got frustrated, then brought it back for a refund. Damn technology is too hard to work.

Chapter 38: Just a kid

We approached the palace gates and the guards once again let us through after Red waved. I stayed as far away from Red as I could but even then it wasn’t far enough. That gryphon was a… he was just insane, and to a degree that he should be hung.

“El Presidente will be pleased with our work.” Red stated as we reached the balcony and approached the zebra known as: El Presidente.

“Tell me good things.” El Presidente called out without actually turning to face us.

Red took a bow but the rest of us stayed standing. “The rebels in the town have been dealt with.” Red informed him.

“Indeed… well, you’re payment will be as usual.” El Presidente seemed… less than impressed. Maybe that was just the tone he usually used.

A zebra soldier trotted over and handed Red a large sack of gems. Red nodded and stuffed them into his pant pockets. “And for the group… how do you take payment? Gems, bits or…” He trailed off.

“Information about Black Mane, just like you promised.” I stated sternly. He chuckled.

“I don’t believe that little tussle you handled down there is worthy of such information. But I will tell you this. Black Mane is fortifying his position and doesn’t seem to want to leave any time soon.” The zebra told us. My anger snapped.

“Hey! That’s not fair. You told us you would help us with our problem if we helped you!” I yelled, furious that he had gotten us to kill a bunch of buffalo but would not hold up his end of the bargain.

“You would be wise to watch you tone… I will be generous this time around and offer you all the same amount of payment as Red.” He stated. A zebra trotted up to us and gave us each a pouch of bits, it was larger in quantity but I suppose the gems Red got were worth more than our bits.

Red took another bow. “Thank you, your excellency. You are too kind.” Red stated, giving the zebra his full set of manners.

“I am… actually Red. If you would be interest in a bounty perhaps?” The zebra asked.

“Of course. Anything to help you, sire.” Red offered and the zebra nodded.

“Indeed. There is a small town of rebels over the way some. In the town is a certain rebel, Thunder Steps. Do you know of him?” He asked and Red nodded.

“Of course… would you like him disposed of?” Red asked and the zebra nodded.

“And take your new friends with you. I’d prefer him dead rather than alive. Just make sure he’s dead and I’ll give you all twice the bounty’s worth.” El Presidente offered.

“It will be done. You are truly too kind.” Red told him then arose and began walking away. He looked back to us. “Come on you guys. We got a job to do.” He called over. I scowled silently to myself as we began following him.

As we left the palace gates, I spoke my mind. “You can’t be serious!” I yelled and Red turned back to me with a raised eyebrow. “That guy didn’t hold up his end of the bargain and now we’re working for him… again!” I yelled and Red simply laughed heartily.

“Chill sugar tits. El Presidente could have had you all executed for the way you talked to him. No one ever addresses him like that. Be happy you’re still alive. And besides, you never really helped him. I did most of the work back there.” He stated. I scoffed as we mounted onto our horses.

Red looked over to me and smirked. “Tell yah what sugar tits… I’ll tell El Presidente that you took out the entire town by yourself. That’ll make him real happy. But you have to do something for me first.” He said with a sly grin.

“Buck you! I’m not a whore.” I yelled and he laughed.

“I wasn’t meaning that. All you have to do is kill Thunder Steps. He’s nearly impossible to miss but be careful. He’s faster than anyone I’ve ever hunted… I’ve actually tried to get him twice before but both times he sicked his goons on me so he could escape… selfish bastard.” Red scoffed.

“Okay.” Elijah replied before I could. I looked back to him. “Daring, I know it’s bad but it’s all we’ve got to go on.” Elijah stated and I rolled my eyes. Goddess dammit, as if he was going along with this plan.

* * *

Sweat rolled down my brow and I wiped it away as quickly as I could so that it didn’t drip into my eye and sting my vision. The desert cliffs faced the sun which beat down on us relentlessly.

Laughs of playful nature could be heard from down in the rocky valley desert. My eyes suddenly got a droplet of water in them that burned my vision. I grimaced as I began rubbing my eyes.

The laughs got closer and suddenly there was a loud gunshot from right beside me.

BOOM

I flinched as the rifle fired again. The playful laughs turned into screams of fear. Down below in the valley, buffalos were herding cattle. Red had told us that they were cattle rustling but I had serious doubts for obvious reasons.

A buffalo in his early teens spurred his horse. “YAH!” He yelled as he thrashed the reins to try and get the horse to move faster.

“Shit… he’s getting away. Quickly, shoot the one on the horse. That’s Thunder Steps!” Red yelled to us.

“WHAT! NO WAY! HE’S JUST A KID!” Billy yelled back. Red began to fire his rifle in a fury of semiautomatic fire. Rounds spat down range but suddenly the rifle cocked half open and locked.

“SHIT! My rifle’s jammed… goddess dammit, shoot that prick already!” Red screeched. Billy just looked in shock as the buffalo known as Thunder Steps was getting away. The valley was narrow and he’d have to go down a path directly in front of us to get out.

“SHOT HIM ALREADY!” Red screamed at the top of his vocal chords. Billy slowly leaned his Lee Enfield forwards and looked through the scope. Thunder Steps raced towards the exit of the valley. “SHOT HIM!” Red yelled again then Billy pulled the trigger back and the rifle thundered.

BOOM. The rifle report came slightly after as the sound wave of the shot echoed off the cliff sides. Thunder Steps’ horse fell and his leg was caught underneath it. “AAAHHHH!” Thunder Steps screamed out in pain.

Billy racked the bolt on his rifle but his hooves became shaky. “Did yah get em! Hey… did yah get em or not!?” Red was frantic.

“No… he got the kids horse… Jesus buck Red, Thunder Steps is just a kid!” Elijah hissed in a pissed off tone.

“Hey, that buffalo down there may be young but he’s a savage. He’s killed more zebras than anyone will ever know.” Red countered.

“I can’t…” Billy said as his breath was shaky. He looked to me and Elijah. “I can’t… he’s just a kid…” Billy stated. Red was screwing around with his jammed rifle.

Down in the valley, voices called out to each other. “Hey guys… I think my leg is broken… guys… oh goddess, guys my leg is broken.” Thunder Steps whined in a pained voice as he crawled away.

“Just get behind those rocks Steps. We’ll get you, I promise.” Another voice called back.

“SHOOT HIM GODDAMMIT! SHOOT HIM!” Red yelled. Billy was too shaky to even hold the rifle, let alone hold it.

“Daring… I can’t.” Billy stated. Elijah reached forwards and took the rifle. I looked to him and gasped as he lined up the rifle for a shot. Elijah smirked then gave a depressed chuckle.

“You know… I’ve never been good with a rifle.” Elijah chuckled then took aim and fired a shot which missed by inches and kicked up some dirt near Thunder Steps. Elijah swore then racked the bolt and fired again. He kept firing as Thunder Steps cried in fear and tried to drag himself to the cover of some nearby rocks.

“How many rounds do I have left?” Elijah asked. Billy was still having troubles keeping his breathing steady.

“Three.” He informed Elijah who sighed then took aim again.

BOOM… BOOM. “Dammit” Elijah muttered as he racked in the last round. Thunder Steps was crying, we could all hear it. He pulled himself along and dust covered his fur and face from the sandy ground.

One of the other buffalos called out to their friend. “Hurry Thunder… hurry!” They yelled. Elijah grimaced and let out a gruffly sigh. He took aim and fired the last shot. Thunder Steps cried out in pain before finally pulling himself behind a couple of hard rocks.

“Shit! You fucking missed him!” Red screamed out in absolute anger.

Elijah shook his head. “No… I got him… in the lower gut.” Elijah informed the angered gryphon with a tone of dishonour.

Thunder Steps’ crying could be heard throughout the entire valley. “Hey Slick… Slick man… I think they got me… I’m bleeding Slick… oh goddess Slick… I’m so thirsty… Slick… hey Slick… can yah get me some water Slick?” Thunder Steps moaned.

“Yeah Steps… yeah, I’ll get you some water real soon. Just hold on. Just think about your kid okay.” Yelled another buffalo.

“A KID!? He has a child?” I hissed to Red and he nodded then shrugged.

“Yeah, two actually. One is three years old and the other was just born a few months ago. He also has a wife. We haven’t been able to track them down yet though… good job Elijah. You’ll be a hero.” Red stated as he patted Elijah on the shoulder.

“Slick… Slick man, I’m so thirsty… please Slick… I need some water.” Thunder Steps cried, obviously in tears. “Slick…” He sobbed. Elijah scoffed.

“Would you give the kid some fucking water already.” Elijah yelled down to the valley.

“Screw you, you cowardly shits. I ain’t giving you a clean shot on me!” A buffalo yelled back.

“I ain’t gonna shoot yah… now get the kid some water already, goddammit!” Elijah yelled back.

“Yah ain’t gonna shoot… Swear on yer life?” The same buffalo yelled back.

“No… I ain’t gonna shoot… I ain’t gonna shoot.” Elijah called back.

The buffalo peeked out from his rock cover then slowly began to sidestep across the open valley and towards his friend’s location. “You better not shoot me… you coward… you better not shoot, yah hear!” He yelled then dove for Thunder Steps cover.

“Oh goddess… THEY SHOT HIM… THOSE BASTARDS SHOT HIM… relax Steps… you’re going to be okay.” The buffalo cried frantically. “You bastards! He had a family and you shot him!” The buffalo screamed at us.

“Well… I’ll be damned… yah got em good.” Red stated as he finally unclogged his rifle.

Author's Note

So I've been falling behind in updating this. I'll try and push out close to 10000 words today but I'm not sure if it'll happen.

Chapter 39: Similar interests

We arrived back at the palace late in the evening. The sun had already set and things were getting rather dark. “I can’t believe… he was just a kid.” I grumbled. Elijah sighed.

“I know. There are some things in life that I would give anything to erase.” Elijah replied. We both let out a simultaneous sigh. Red simply laughed in his croaky voice.

“Hell… I ain’t ashamed a nothin I done in my entire life.” He stated, trying to act tough.

“Yeah, but you’re a guiltless murderer.” I replied and Red simply scoffed at the comment.

“Whatever you say sugar tits.” He replied back and I scowled.

“Stop calling me that! It’s rude!” I yelled and he simply chuckled. “Buck you Red.” I swore and he laughed.

We ascended up the stairs and to the balcony where El Presidente was waiting. “I have heard rumors that Mr. Steps… has passed away.” He called out to us and Red took a bow.

“Yes, your Excellency. Elijah took him out with a single shot from his rifle. Made sure it was painful and that he had a slow death.” Red lied, well sort of. Thunder Steps had a rather slow death due to bleed out.

“Indeed… well, here you all are. I request to see you all in the morning.” He told us. We were handed small duffels of bits. It was probably… wow, close to 2000 at least.

“Thank you, your Excellency.” Red thanked him as he gave another bow and left. I stayed behind for a brief moment.

“What about Black Mane?” I asked and El President simply chuckled.

“Yes… we shall talk of him later and at a more appropriate time.” He told me. I didn’t dare start arguing with him and simply nodded then turned to leave. “Oh and Ms. Do… I’m sorry about your loss.” He told me and I froze in my tracks. He couldn’t know… could he?

“What loss?” I asked and he sighed almost irritably.

“John.” He told me and I shivered.

“How did you know?” I asked and he smiled.

“Well… it wouldn’t be wise for someone not to do research on their employees.” He replied.

“So how’d your researchers find out?” I asked and he chuckled again.

“You do realize that your ‘John’ was actually the legendary Lone Ranger?” He asked in an upbeat tone.

“You heard of him?” I asked and he laughed.

“Heard of him?! How is it possible for somepony not to know of him? He’s a trotting legend.” He exclaimed. I simply nodded. He let out a depressed sigh. “If the reports weren’t accurate then I’d say he probably isn’t dead but… well, you know… You should feel honoured that he took an interest in you.” He told me. I was going to ask how he knew we were in a relationship but figured his response would be ‘My researches.’

I gave him a nod. “Yes… I miss him.” I told him before trotting back to where the others were waiting. Elijah looked to me with a look of curiosity.

“He say anything about Black Mane?” He asked and I shook my head. “Hmm… rats.” Elijah muttered as we made our way over to the saloon to rent the room again.

Once we entered , we were greeted by the sight of impaired zebras and gryphon mercenaries. I wasn’t exactly sure if this happened on a regular basis or if… I saw Red paying for vast amounts of alcoholic beverages while laughing his ass off like a loon.

He looked over to me and smiled half-heartedly. “HEY SUGAR TITS! Glad you could join us! Want a drink?!” He called out. I rolled my eyes and quickly rented the same room as we had the night before.

As we went to leave, Red came stumbling over. “Hey sugar tits… leaving so soon?” He asked and I gave him a cold glare.

“If El President doesn’t fork over the info… probably tomorrow.” I scowled. Red got a look of disappointment on his face.

“What… tomorrow?! Why so soon? Why not stay with me?” He slurred, obviously having already consumed a large amount of alcohol. His breath stank of alcohol and his sentences were slurred, he was definitely drunk.

“Red… you’re a loon… an insane bastard, very belligerent and rude. We’re leaving tomorrow.” I told him and he sighed.

“Well… in that case… it was nice meeting you… sugar tits.” He slurred then stumbled back to the lively party. I rolled my eyes and our small group proceeded to the small rented apartment.

Again, Bear slept on the floor with Elijah, Brixie slept with Billy and I slept by myself.

As I lay by myself I began to think of John. Tears filled my eyes and I quickly shut them tightly and rolled face down into the pillow to wipe them away. I never wanted this to happen ever again.

I rolled my head over so that the side of my face was resting on the pillow. I looked to Billy and Brixie who slept peacefully in each other’s embrace. Those two were lucky… and so weirdly paired.

Sleep seemed to come rather quickly and my eyelids became too heavy to keep open. Within moments I dazed off into deep sleep.

* * *

I awoke to the sound of banging on the door. “Huh…” I whispered, still in my morning daze. Elijah gave me a light and gentle shake.

“Daring… it’s Red… he says it’s urgent.” Elijah told me. I groaned. He probably wanted a goodbye kiss or something stupid.

I got up with a groan and trotted sleepily over to the door where Red waited. “Yes?” I asked in a semi irritated voice.

“El Presidente wants to talk. Says it’s urgent and to come at once.” Red informed us. Hopefully he was going to tell us were Black Mane was. I gave him a nod.

“Yeah, we’ll be right out.” I told him as Elijah got Brixie and Billy up. Within two minutes we packed up and were ready to head out. “Alright… let’s go say hi to Presidente.” I muttered as we made our way up the palace stairs.

As we approached the finely dressed stallion, he turned to face us for the first time. Red gave a bow but the zebra simply scoffed. “Stop being a suck up and listen close.” He told us and Red was taken aback by the sudden tone.

“You want Black Mane? Good, because I want the base he’s hiding in. Tell you what. You assist us on our assault and I’ll let you personally put down that stallion.” El Presidente offered. I was taken aback by the offer…

Author's Note

I have this feeling it's a setup... just my guess... WHY AM I GUESSING, I'M THE AUTHOR!

Chapter 40: Assualt on the fort

We rode along on our horses, Bear was keeping pace with us. We were part of a large military convoy, probably +100 zebras and the gryphons from the saloon.

Something felt off about this. Why only now was El Presidente issuing a large assault on this old military fort? I quickly shrugged off the thought and looked around to the zebra soldiers. Most of them had bolt action rifles or lever action guns.

The general leading the brigade told us that 2/3 of the force would attack the main gate while the remaining troops would attack from the side entrance. Apparently the backside of the fort was facing a cliff so Black Mane had nowhere to run except those two exits.

Red stayed close to me. “Don’t worry sugar tits… I’ll protect yah.” Red chuckled. I scoffed and trotted my horse away from him. I heard the racking of both Elijah’s machineguns as he loaded the first round into each gun.

As we ascended to the top of a hill, there was a loud gunshot going off in the distance followed by a whistling sound. Suddenly one of the zebra military carriages was struck by a cannon ball, which exploded upon impact with the hard soil.

Bloody zebras were tossed into the air and the majority of others let out war cries as they rushed towards the large military fort. Lead rounds began whizzing through the air all around us. We let the others all take the brunt of the attack as they charged.

Our small group dismounted our horses. “Show time, eh sugar tits?” Red asked. I groaned as I realized he had taken it upon himself to follow us around during this battle.

* * *

Third person:

A force close to 50 strong assaulted the main gates. Several buffalo fired shots from the wall top which was a long walkway. Most of the zebras kept charging but some stopped and began taking pot shots on the buffalo.

Around the side of the building, only a force of 20 charged the back gate. A group of buffalo were waiting and fired an old styled cannon which obliterated nearly the entire group, only leaving a hoof full of able bodied soldiers left.

The cannon group went to reload when the buffalo loading the cannon was suddenly sliced in half. The others all gasped but in a single flash of motion they too were all but cut to pieces. A female gryphon perched on the top of the cannon barrel.

“Come on you slugs! Hurry up and get to the gate!” The female gryphon screamed. The remaining zebras did as their saviour ordered. Another gryphon landed beside her and the duo both sheathed their long blades then pulled out lever actioned rifles.

At the front gates, the buffalo held their ground for the most part. Several gryphons landed and sliced away at the wall top buffalo but were soon shot down by buffalo inside the fort.

“I’ll be around, don’t fret.” Red told Daring’s group, then took to the air. He gave his left limb a little jolt of motion, extending his long bowie knife blade.

He landed blissfully on the rooftop and the buffalos all turned to face him. Red held his Mondragon rifle grip with his right talon, resting the fore grip on his stump, and began to fire it in full automatic. The buffalos atop the wall were mercilessly cut down as Red hosed them with 7mm rounds.

Some zebras charged up while Red held off the buffalos atop the wall. The zebra soldiers set up some dynamite then quickly retreated and hit the plunger. The large wooden doors were quickly blown to splinters and the zebra forces charged in, guns blazing.

Buffalo who had the fate of being caught in the blast were the lucky ones. The rest suffered the fate of trying to hold off the zebras, who now swarmed them like locust.

The female gryphon mercenary burst into a room and blasted away several buffalo bandits with an M1903 FN pistol. .32 caliber rounds ate through the buffalo and quickly ended their lives. The slide on the pistol locked back and the gryphon ejected the magazine before almost instantly slamming a fresh one into the feed port.

She released the slide just as a figure burst into the room. She swung the pistol towards the figure just as the figure swung his own pistol towards her. She quickly recognized the unforgettable gryphon.

“Goddess dammit Red!” She swore and he simply chuckled.

“Losing your edge?” He teased before firing a round at her. She flinched but didn’t feel anything. She stayed in a moment of shock before realizing that he hadn’t shot at her directly.

She turned her head to see a buffalo behind her with a machete. He soon collapsed to the ground as blood poured out of his chest. She turned back to thank Red but he was already gone.

As she kicked down another door she was greeted by several pony stallions. She swung up her pistol and fired a couple of shots. One shot struck a pony’s head and killed him instantly. Another group of shots knocked a stallion back, the rounds fatally injuring him.

The stallions all began to fire back and she took cover behind the wall. She was in the process of reloading her pistol just as a .38 Model 10, floated over in a magical aura. “Well hello there. So sorry to have to do this.” Said an eccentric voice. That voice was the last thing the female gryphon ever heard.

Red charged along the ground, mercilessly shooting any buffalo that got in his way. He went along with his Mondragon but just as he passed a pile of crates, a buffalo jumped out then kicked his rifle out of his grip.

The buffalo went to stab Red with a knife he held in his left hoof but Red caught it in his right talon then thrashed his own knife hand into the buffalo’s gut. The buffalo gasped as the blade penetrated him and blood quickly escaped his mouth. Red twisted the blade then pulled it out of the buffalo’s gut.

The rebel stood there for a moment before collapsing to the ground, blood seeping out of his gut and staining the ground. Red picked up his rifle then continued his assault.

Daring led her group around the back way. They had all agreed that this wasn’t their fight and that they only needed to find Black Mane. They all entered the back gate which was pretty much cleared of buffalo. The main fighting was going on inside the inner yard where zebras fired at buffalos that were dug in.

Daring motioned for them to go up some stairs. But just as they went to ascend the stairs, a half dozen buffalo all rushed down. There was a loud chattering and they were all cut down. Daring looked over to Elijah who nodded, his guns still smoking at his sides.

The group proceeded up the stairs. As they reached the top, a buffalo looked over to them. “Hurry, help us… wait a minute!” The buffalo gasped, obviously thinking that Daring was part of Black Mane’s group.

Suddenly Red flew overhead and chopped down the group of buffalo with a steady burst from his automatic rifle. He landed shortly after, a few yards away from Daring, and chuckled. “Well hot damn…” He muttered as he reloaded his rifle.

The group began to fight their way through minor resistance. Red laughed his way through the whole ordeal like it was a fun game. Suddenly his rifle locked open. Just as he went to reload it, a buffalo rushed him with a machete.

He went to defend himself but he was too late. A gunshot went off and Red looked in shock as he saw Billy standing with his still smoking Lee Enfield rifle. “Thanks.” Red thanked Billy briefly before turning and continuing to wreak havoc on the remaining buffalo.

Down below, the zebras were getting ready to mop up whatever resistance was left. Suddenly a shot went off and a zebra was kicked off his hooves. A golden furred pony trotted out casually with twin Schofield revolvers. The zebras in the yard were a little confused at first but for most of them, that would be their last emotion.

Charlie lifted both revolvers up and began to rapidly fire them off. Zebras began scrambling for their rifles or for cover. In less than a few moments, more pony stallions trotted out then slowly made their way out of the base using the back gate to escape.

Daring looked to Billy, “Shoot him.” She ordered and Billy lined up a shot but just as he was ready to fire, a pony stallion crashed through a nearby door and tackled him to the ground.

The duo began fighting for dominance over the rifle. Billy cocked his hindlegs up between them then kicked the other stallion off his body. Billy grabbed for his rifle but a pistol shot rang out and made him freeze. He looked up to see the stallion whom he had been fighting with, looming over him with an old Volcanic lever action pistol.

Billy began to pat himself down in search of wounds but could find none. Suddenly the stallion tipped forwards and collapsed on Billy’s body. He soon felt the warmth of blood begin to soak into his own fur as the other stallion bled out on him.

Behind where the stallion used to stand, stood Red, with a smoking C96 pistol. “Guess that makes us even, huh?” He commented with a chuckle. Billy pushed the corpse off his body then looked to Red.

“Thanks… never really thought you’d save my life.” Billy thanked the gryphon who simply laughed heartily.

“Yeah, well I owed yah one… and besides, friends look out for one another.” He stated. Billy was about to ask ‘We’re friends?’ but figured best to keep it to himself. There were several cheers echoing from the fort as the zebras finally took out the last of the resistance pockets.

* * *

Daring’s perspective:

“Dammit!” I scowled to myself as I looked out to the setting sun. We had been so close, yet so far. At least El Presidente had kept true to his word. Red flopped his arms on the railing of the wall top and sighed.

“Well… good job sugar tits. We took the base. Sorry bout Black Mane, don’t worry though. We’ll get em next time.” He tried to assure me. Well jeeze, this was a change of tone.

“Yeah but… what the buck…” I trailed off as I looked to the horizon. “Hey Red? Use your scope and look out to those dots on the horizon.” I told Red who quickly did as I asked.

“Oh shit… it’s the retaliation.” He swore. I groaned. This couldn’t be good.

Author's Note

I have a big surprise, wanna know how I know. Because I'm already in the process of writing it. So I guess my prediction was wrong. El Presidente didn't set them up. Oh well, this was cool to

Chapter 41: The counter attack

Red yelled out to the zebra soldiers who were getting ready to sit back and relax. “HEY! GET UPT!” He yelled and they looked up to him with curious faces. “THE REBELS ARE COMING BACK!” He roared.

Almost immediately, all the remaining soldiers lept up and manned defensive positions. Some zebras mounted the numerous cannons that were posted on the wall corners, others simply dug in and got ready.

“Alright sugar tits… looks like it’s time to see what we’re made of.” Re commented as he racked the bolt on his rifle. Billy raced along the wall top with Brixie while Elijah and Bear went to the ground level.

Figures that I get stuck with Red. Red looked to me and gave me a wink before flying into the air and perching over by a cannon. Figures that Red just leaves me alone.

As the stampede of rebels drew closer, I could hear their war cries. Several of the buffalo fired wildly at the heavily fortified base, most of the rounds zipping through the air harmlessly.

I got my shotgun, formerly John’s, ready and cocked back both hammers. For some reason, despite a live or die situation, I didn’t know if I’d be able to kill. I just… didn’t have it in me to end somepony’s life, or a buffalo for that matter.

Several of the cannons fired and blew apart several rebels but they seemed to have endless numbers. Billy began to peck off consecutive shots with his rifle, Brixie doing the same. I looked up to see Red firing his rifle in full automatic. That gun was incredible but it was susceptible to dirt and grit, making unreliable in dirty environments.

* * *

Third person:

The cannons fired again, shredding several rebels to pieces but more simply took their places. Zebra soldiers blockaded
the front doors but left the back doors unattended.

Elijah waited at the back doors until several dozen rebels were close. He lept out from behind the wall and opened up with both his battle saddle machineguns. The guns chattered with a distinct noise that would be unforgettable to any who heard its report.

The rebels screamed as .303 rounds chipped through them violently. Several tried to fire back but were unable to even lift their guns. A few were sparred when their comrades would get knocked back and collapse atop of them.

Elijah did a quick check to make sure that no more were about to invade the base. He checked the ammo belt to see he still had at least half his ammunition belt left before he’d have to reload. “Come on Bear, let’s go.” He told his canine companion.

Red screeched hysterically. “YEAH YOU BITCHES! FEEL THE THUNDER!” He laughed as he cut down several rebel soldiers. He didn’t really need to aim, just point in a random direction and fire. The rebels were so numerous it was more of a task to miss than to not.

The gun bolt locked back, signalling it was empty. Red quickly ripped the magazine out and replaced it with a 100 round drum magazine. “Have you ever seen the rain?!” Red yelled out before raining down a hail of lead with his Mondragon rifle.

Billy was breathing rather quickly, sweat beading down his forehead. He racked the bolt and leaned towards the scope. He placed a round right into the chest of a fairly young looking zebra. He leaned back and racked the bolt again.

Brixie fired wildly, simply pointing the gun, shooting, then would action her gun and repeat the entire process, all in a quick succession.

However, no matter the skill of all the ponies, zebras, and gryphons, they wouldn’t be able to stop the monstrous size of the rebel reinforcements. After several minutes, their front troops reached the gates.

“THEY’RE AT THE GATES!” Red yelled out. Several rifle shots chipped through the wooden gates and killed the zebras behind it. Very muscular and large buffalo charged the gate, battering it like it was a flimsy piece of wood.

Within seconds, the gate shattered apart and buffalo swarmed into the inner compound. A few zebras had planned ahead and readied a crank operated, 8 barreled Gatling gun.

The gunner began to crank the gun and it spat out a volley of .30-06 rounds. The first group of rebels that entered the base were cut down in a matter of seconds. Red looked to the zebras manning the cannon beside him.

“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING, SHOOT THEM!” Red yelled. The zebras quickly scurried about, loading the cannon and firing a shot towards the cast amount of reinforcements.

Red began to hip fire his auto rifle but soon realized they weren’t going to win this fight, not like this. “Shit…” He muttered as he looked over to Daring who was knelt down behind a wall.

Daring cursed to herself. “Great… this is the kind of time that I wish… shit.” She swore as a stray bullet chipped away at the wall she was taking cover behind. She peeked over the wall to see that several buffalo had entered the compound.

The zebras manning the Gatling gun began doing horizontal sweeps, chopping away as many rebels as they could. Soon the ammunition hopper ran dry. “AMMO!” One of the zebras ordered. The loader nodded and went to grab a fresh ammunition hopper.

Suddenly the loader’s head splattered and blood freshened the gunner’s face. He was stunned at first but suddenly a stray round clipped him in the shoulder and spun him around. He gasped as a buffalo rebel fired a second shot into his head.

Elijah leaned out from behind the wall and fired another volley of shots before ducking back behind the wall. A volley of enemy rounds returned and sparked off the wall. He spun out and fired again but his guns emptied before he was done shooting. “Crap!” He swore before ducking behind the wall.

He quickly began reloading his gun just as a buffalo charged him. He braced himself but Bear lept through the air and tackled the buffalo to the ground. Bear snarled and snapped at the buffalo’s neck.

Elijah continued to reload his machineguns. He took a quick glance to see that more than two dozen rebels were almost upon them. Elijah quickly began to get jittery as he tried to reload the guns faster. He heard the voices of the rebels as they drew ever closer.

“Get inside already!” Ordered the group leader. The lead buffalo shook his head.

“No way! There’s that stallion inside… he’s gonna cut me to pieces!” The lead buffalo replied. The commander pushed
the point buffalo forwards, causing him to stumble through the gateway.

The buffalo cringed as he awaited his sure death… but it never came. He slowly creaked open his eyes to see that all the fighting was going on near the front of the base.

“See? No one was expecting us.” The commander hissed, angry for the buffalo’s defiance earlier. Suddenly there was a chattering and all the buffalo but the lead buffalo simply fell to the ground, bullet holes riddling their bodies.

The lone buffalo began to pat himself down to feel for wounds but found none. Suddenly a falling barrel of bricks ended his life. Elijah hopped down and looked to the dead buffalo. “Bet you thought you were the lucky one.”

Buffalo swarmed through the front gates. “ELIJAH! WE NEED TO GET OUTTA HERE!” Daring yelled out and Elijah simply slapped himself in the forehead with a ‘Yeah, yah think?’ look on his face.

Daring rolled her eyes but suddenly a rifle stock clacked against the side of her head, knocking her to the ground. She shook off the daze but found herself looking down the barrel of a rifle.

“I DON’T THINK SO BITCH!” Red screeched as he stabbed his blade right through the buffalo’s back and brought the blade right to the hilt. The tip of the blade slashed through the buffalo’s chest and splattered blood all over Daring’s face. She gasped as Red twisted the buffalo’s neck and dropped the lifeless body to the ground. He reached down to her with his good hand.

“Come on tits… it’s time to go.” He said with a smirk. Daring took his offer and let him help her to her hooves. Suddenly a gunshot went off just behind them and Red’s shoulder sputtered with blood as he was twisted from the force of the bullet.

Daring spun around only to be, once again, clocked in the face by the stock of a rifle.

Elijah held back the triggers on both his machineguns. Rounds chattered out at excessive rates and cut away anything that was foolish enough to stand in front of him. Buffalo charged him from behind. Bear lashed out and grabbed one by the neck with his powerful jaws.

The buffalo screamed in agony but soon his screams were turned into gurgles as his throat was pierced by Bear’s sharp teeth. Another buffalo charged up and grabbed the dog by the hide of his neck before throwing him against the wall. Bear yipped in pain, causing Elijah to spin around.

He gasped and spun before cutting down the group that had tried to sneak up on him. Rebel soldiers were tossed about as he cut them down. Elijah looked to the inner compound only to realize that they had been overrun.

Suddenly a rifle stock clacked him in the back of his head, knocking him forwards and unconscious.

Atop the wall, Billy fired several shots before beginning his reload cycle. Just before he finished reloading, a rifle barrel pressed against the back of his head. “It’s over, heathen scum… drop your weapon!” A voice ordered. Billy groaned as he dropped his rifle and stood up.

He looked over to see that Brixie had suffered the safe fate. “We’re so screwed.” Billy muttered.

* * *

Daring’s perspective:

The buffalo fired his gun and the zebra captive in front of him, fell with a bullet hole in his skull. Red leaned over to me. “Told you they was worse than us.” He whispered. I just scoffed at the comment.

The buffalo rebels had bound our hooves behind our backs and were now proceeding to execute us one by one.

BANG

They killed off the last zebra army soldier. The buffalo executor reloaded his revolver then stepped over to Elijah. He manually cocked back the hammer. “Any last words?” The buffalo asked.

Elijah chuckled. “Yeah… one.” Elijah commented and the buffalo raised an eyebrow. I myself was kind of curious to what one word he had to say. “PTEW!” Elijah spat a glob of chewing tobacco right into the buffalo’s face.

The spit temporarily blinded the buffalo and forced him to wipe off his face before he could continue. I groaned, ‘Oh goddess Elijah…’ I thought to myself.

“Go to hell.” The buffalo snarled as he lined up his revolver barrel with Elijah’s head. I closed my eyes, I couldn’t watch this.

KA-BOOM

I kept my eyes shut. The shot sounded… not like the ones before… and a little further away. Suddenly it seemed like the world erupted into a thunderous chatter from a larger firearm.

I opened my eyes to see all the buffalo rebels twisting and turning as their bodies were cut apart by what looked like bullets.

The shooting stopped for several moments and the buffalo simply became frantic. Their leader had been killed. “WHAT DO WE D…” One began but then the shooting began again and he was silenced.

It sounded like a low chugging sound. More buffalo were kicked off their hooves or ripped apart by incoming bullets. “RUN!” One of the remaining buffalo yelled. There was probably close to 18 or 20 buffalo left in the base.

The remaining buffalo scattered and the shooting stopped. We all looked around in shock. “What… just happened?” Billy asked, speaking all our minds. The world seemed to be spinning around me as I began looking in 360 motions.

Suddenly everything began to spin too fast and I stopped looking around. “Oh… my… Celestia…” Brixie barely whispered out those words. I looked to her then followed her gaze. I looked to the shadows and my heart stopped.

Author's Note

Okay, I'M SOOO SORRY, for taking so long. We just had construction on the barn at work so I was getting home really late and was too tired to really do anything all week so that's why I never ended up getting chapters out for you guys and gals. Again really sorry

Chapter 42: An angel returns

My heart slammed against my chest as I looked to the shadowy figure who stayed in the shadows of the base walls… for the moment.

“Who the fuck is that?” Red muttered as he squirmed to his feet, still bound by rope. Ever so slowly, the figure started trotting towards us. He had an olive green adventurer helmet and matching shirt.

Two shotguns were mounted into a battle saddle, both still smoking. Red shotgun cartridges littered the ground around his hooves as he paced forwards. He kept the brow of the adventurer headgear tilted low so that we couldn’t see his face, but I already knew who it was.

“Hey guys, sup?” He asked, almost carelessly. I gasped in shock.

“SUPP?! S…SUP… IS ALL YOU HAVE TO SAY!?” I yelled, almost in tears. He lifted his head and scratched.

“Uhm… I’m sorry?” He asked curiously, not sure what he had done wrong. How the hay could he not know!?

Red struggled. “Hey mystery stallion! Untie me would yah?” Red called out and our guardian angel trotted over before pulling out his bowie knife and cutting us all loose. Everypony was shocked but Red wasn’t. “Thanks… so uhm… what’s your deal?” Red asked.

“I had a promise to keep.” He replied as he looked to me and winked. My eyes teared up and I couldn’t stop myself from crying as I literally lept on him.

“JOHN! WHERE THE BUCK HAVE YOU BEEN YOU… YOU OLD COOT?! I THOUGHT YOU WERE DEAD!” I sobbed and he let out an effortful grunt.

“I… hit my head on a rock… hey, you’re squeezing me pretty tight eh.” He commented but I didn’t let my grip on him loosen even a little. I didn’t want to let him go. “Alright…” He grunted.

“So… John huh?” Red asked and John simply nodded. “So what are you? Married?” He asked and John shook his head.

“Nah… just uhm… not really… sure on that… one.” John said as he tried to squirm his way out of my grip. I realized that maybe I was squeezing him really tightly. “Hey Daring… hun I love you too but… that’s really tight.” He chuckled.

I let my grip on him fade then slowly leaned back and forced my lips upon his. I knew that this probably wasn’t the best idea, considering that the rebel forces could easily just attack us again, but… I just… my mind seemed at peace with him here.

He eventually broke the kiss. “I know I made you a promise but… can we get something to eat? I’m starved.” John asked, resulting in a laugh from Elijah.

* * *

Hours later…

John set his empty plate aside in the small house we had once again rented. “So… When I fell off the waterfall I ended up hitting my head against… probably a rock or something, and blacked out. When I awoke I was still under water, don’t know how I’m alive but… I am. So I thrashed for the surface and paddled to shore before throwing up all the water in my lungs.” He began explaining.

“When I got back to town, Ray had told me you all had gone to Marexico to see the great rock arches. So I came here and started looking for you. Didn’t take long to find out where you guys had ended up. Found a rebel posse that said they were attacked by some ponies and a gryphon in their home town. Tracked you guys down like a tornado in Canterlot.” He continued.

“The president told me he had sent you to the fort and… guess I arrived… a little late… but just in time to save you guys.” He finished.

“John… I… I don’t know… what?” I asked, not sure how to take this. My emotions were running astray. I felt sadness, love, content… it was just too much.

“Don’t worry. Oh and hey, I think I saw Black Mane heading for the border so we’ll head that way in the morning… if that’s alright with all you?” He asked. Everyone nodded, even Red. “So uhm… how’d you lose your arm?” John asked, already taking an interest in our new… acquaintance.

“Was cut off by a savage… bastards are ruthless.” Red said scornfully, but it sounded like he was scornful towards John, not the savage who had cut off his arm.

“I’m sorry to hear that.” John apologized. Red just nodded and started sharpening the blade of his knife hand. John stood up and began to trot towards the door.

“HEY! Where do you think you’re going?” I gasped and John turned to face me.

“Just outside.” He replied casually. I lept up and rushed over to his side before he could say another word. He just shrugged and continued on out the door. How could he be so calm?! He had just…

I followed him outside, almost on the verge of tears again. He casually trotted over to some nearby rocks and flopped down on his flank, letting out a relived sigh. “John…” I tried to speak. He looked over then simply leaned into me and began to kiss me. I felt helpless, I didn’t know why. I just ended up leaning against him. I let him support my entire body weight as I let my body fall into his forelegs.

He pulled back from the kiss and looked down to me. “I’m sorry I gave you such a scare… I didn’t mean to… was just trying to save Bear. Hey, he looks well groomed huh?” John asked, getting completely off topic.

“John!” I exclaimed and he chuckled.

“Just saying.” He replied with a laugh. “So… that Red guy… he seems pretty cold.” John commented, again, straying off topic.

“John.” I said again, this time in a quieter voice.

“I was just wondering… Brixie and Billy doing alright?” He asked, again straying off topic.

“John.” I said, almost in a whisper.

“Right sorry.” He apologized. I lay in his forelegs, looking up into his beautiful brown eyes that seemed to gleam in the moonlight. “Hey Daring… have I ever told you that… you have beautiful eyes… that seem to gleam in the moonlight?” John asked.

“John…” I whispered as I wrapped my left foreleg around his head then pulled him down for a kiss.

Author's Note

I have a feeling... that they are... (Sighs) going to have sex... question is, should I do it from John's perspective or Daring's... or both?

Chapter 43: Flying high

John’s perspective:

My heart thumped in my chest. My breathing was edgy and sharp. “John… are you okay?” Daring asked and I nodded slowly. “Are you sure? You seem… nervous.” She stated and I nodded.

“I am… I uhh…” I trailed off as I tried to control my breathing but to no avail.

“Have you ever… you know, done this?” She asked and I nodded.

“Yeah… just never with somepony like you… Daring I… you’re so beautiful I just…” I could barely speak. She slowly
brought her hoof up to my mouth to silence me.

“It’s okay John.” She told me then pressed her lips to mine. I brought my shaky front hooves to her sides and cradled her beneath me. I leaned back from the kiss.

“Uhm Daring… after we’re done… can we trade clothes… and guns?” I asked, completely getting off topic.

“Gah… John!” She laughed then rolled her eyes and locked our lips together again. I kinda wanted my duster, hat and guns back. I felt her gentle hooves run down my sides before she slid them back up to the collar of my shirt, formerly hers.

She began to slowly unbutton the shirt and once it was all unbuttoned, she slipped it off my torso, leaving me bare. I felt like my heart was going to leap into my throat, I was speechless.

She wrapped her hindleg around mine and rolled our bodies so that she was atop of me. I gulped. “Don’t worry John… just relax.” She assured me. I wasn’t afraid, just extremely nervous.

“Daring… you’re so beautiful.” I whispered and she blushed. The duster coat flaps dangled about. Underneath the heavy coat she was bare. I slowly brought my hooves to her hips then began to caress her supple flank, giving her compass cutie mark a gentle feel.

She sighed from the touch and leaned forwards, laying atop of me and connecting our lips for a romantic kiss that seemed to last forever, everything else faded away.

I found that it was hard to breath and had to pull back from the kiss with a gasp for air. “John… are you okay?” Daring asked and I nodded.

“Just… I’m just… you’re just so beautiful and I… I don’t know.” I stammered, not exactly sure where I was going.

“Sssh, it’s okay John. Just relax… take a deep breath.” I did as she told me and calmed myself as much as I could. After I had slowed my breathing, she smiled. “I love you John. I’m so glad that you’re back… I don’t know what I would’ve done without you.” She whispered.

I slowly shut my eyes as we leaned towards each other and began to make out again, this time I was able to keep my breathing steady. I felt her hooves begin to trail up and down my sides.

I slid my forelegs underneath the duster coat and around her back, pulling her tightly against me. Her fur against mine felt… breath taking. I began to lose my breath but steadied myself before I lost control again.

She leaned back from the kiss. I looked into her pretty pink eyes as she shuffled her body slightly. It didn’t take more than a moment to realize what she was doing. “Daring… should we really do it… here?” I asked, motioning for her to see that we were in plain view of anyone who glanced by.

She looked around then chuckled. “Huh… guess we should find somewhere more… appropriate.” She commented then looked to me and smiled.

* * *

Daring’s perspective:

“You know… if I wasn’t madly in love with you… I’d kill you…” John stammered as he held his hooves over his eyes.

“What’s wrong, don’t like heights either?” I teased and he shook his head.

“If Celestia had intended ponies to fly… she’d have given us wings.” He commented. I laughed then flapped my wings harder. “Yeah-yeah… I get your point.” John muttered.

He was heavy, but not too heavy. It was a little harder for me to fly while carrying him but not impossible. I set down on a cloud. “Don’t let go of me.” I told him as I lay flat on the cloud. I knew that only pegasus could walk on clouds… maybe alicorns too but I wasn’t sure. And gryphons but that was irrelevant.

“Daring… this is insane.” He gasped as he reached over and swished his hoof through the cloud.

“Would you rather by the side of the road?” I asked and he shook his head. I smiled and he returned it, though a little more faintly due to his extreme nervousness. “Okay John, I’ll make sure you forget about the whole cloud thing.” I told him as I rolled my eyes. I suppose it would be scary for him.

I gently pressed my lips against his as I pulled him down onto my body, making sure to support his weight atop of me so that he wouldn’t fall. As we continued to kiss I could tell that he forgotten about the cloud thing rather quickly. He began to stroke his hooves against my sides and eventually wrapped his forelegs around my back.

I brought my right hoof up as I pulled away from the kiss then tussled his brown mane. “See… not so scary huh?” I teased and he rolled his eyes.

“So uhm… what do I do?” He asked and I nearly facehoofed.

“John…” I trailed off. “You haven’t done this before, have you?” I asked and he nodded.

“I have… it’s just I wanted to know what you wanted me to do… to you.” He told me.

“John I…” I trailed off. He was such a charmer sometimes. “I uhm… I don’t know, just do whatever comes to mind, just don’t get off me because… well, you know.” I told him and he nodded. We couldn’t really do much due to the fact that we were atop of clouds.

“I’m uhh… a little nervous… you won’t get mad… will you?” He asked and this time I facehoofed.

“Why would I get mad?” I asked, almost wanting to bury my face with my hooves from the ridiculous question.

“Because… I don’t know.” He replied and I just let out a sigh.

“John… don’t worry, I won’t get mad. I trust you.” I told him and he nodded. He realigned himself over top of me then breathed heavily. The anticipation was killing me. Suddenly I felt something stiff and warm press up against my folds. I gasped from the contact, it had been so long since I felt this sort of touch.

“Daring…” John trailed off. I looked to him curiously.

“John… how many times have you done this before?” I asked. I swear to goddess, if I didn’t know him, I’d say he was a virgin.

“Once.” He stammered and I nodded. He was so gentle and caring.

“John… whenever you’re ready.” I told him. I half expected him to just shove it in, but instead he very slowly leaned forwards. I gasped sharply as I felt him inch into me, my back arching slightly, taking just a little bit more of his length.

He stopped abruptly. “Are you okay?” He asked worriedly and I nodded. He began to slowly slide into me again, almost slower than a snail. It felt so good that it was almost agonizing.

“Ooh… John.” I moaned and he stopped again, giving me a worried look. I laughed from his look of worry. “John… I’m okay. I’m in sexual pleasure.” I assured him. He nodded then let out a relieved sigh. He was comical but at the same time adorable.

He began to slide into me, each inch felt incredible. He really knew how to treat a mare right. I moaned as he continued until he finally stopped at his hilt, completely filling me. I let out a sigh of content as he just stayed there for a moment, a look of love in his eyes gazed upon me.

I pulled him down into a kiss and forced my tongue into his mouth. I moved my tongue around into his mouth and his tongue began to wrestle with mine. He slowly began to pull out of me, my walls closing as he exited my insides. I ached to have him back inside of me.

I moaned furiously into his mouth. He stopped pulling out, leaving only an inch inside of me, before sliding back into me. Why he did this so slowly was forever beyond me but I wouldn’t even think of complaining. I had never felt a sensation like this before. The last time I did this, I was young and foolish and we were only screwing around.

He started to get a steady tempo and I matched his motions with countering motions. I would slide against his slow thrusts and pull away while he slid back. He grunted briefly and his back arched forwards slightly.

It had been a while for him too, I could tell. He stopped for a moment then started his tempo again. He began to slow his tempo considerably then stopped. “Uhm Daring… do you want me to do anything differently?” He asked and I laughed.

“John… you’re doing fine… relax. If you keep worrying you’ll probably give yourself an aneurysm…” I trailed off with a laugh. He chuckled then began to rock against my hips again.

I lay flat against my back as he sat up slightly, starting a faster pace. I gave a sigh as I let him continue. “Mmh… oh John… you’re amazing.” I moaned.

“Daring… you’re… so tight.” He commented which made me blush. Goddess, talking dirty was… really sexy. He continued to slide into my snatch and soon I felt an amazing feeling start to build up inside of me.

“John… I think…” I trailed off as the feeling soon became greater and my words became simple cries of ecstasy. I grabbed John and pulled him in tightly against me as I felt my lower region start to tense up.

“John… oh John… JOHN!” I screamed as I felt a tidal wave of pleasure wash over me. My inner walls clasped down around his shaft as he continued to thrust me, intensifying the pleasure. I soon felt a very moist liquid splash out from my entrance and against his groin and shaft. It acted as a lubricant as he continued to thrust into me.

My breathing was heavy and erratic as my orgasm continued to ravage my body relentlessly. I didn’t want this to end.

Eventually my mind started to clear and my body slowly un-tensed. “John… that was amazing… could you try to do it again?” I asked and he nodded.

“I can try but… I think I’m close.” He stammered before I leaned up to his face and kissed him.

“It’s okay. I love you.” I told him and he nodded a reply as he slowed his pace. My inner walls slowly unclasped from around his shaft but he still fit snuggly inside of my soaking pussy.

He began to give effortful grunts as his stimulation increased. I pulled his hips tightly against mine and began to grind against his cock. He gave a low pitched grunt as he tried to hold back.

I felt my own pleasure quickly begin to build as I rubbed myself against his shaft, buried deep inside of me. His shaft began to stiffen and swell. “Daring… I can’t hold it.” He gasped as he began to pull out, my walls closing behind him.

I pulled him back into me. “No John… do it inside of me.” I whispered to him. He gasped.

“But Daring… what if…” He began but I cut him off as I leaned into him and kissed him furiously. I didn’t care if he got me pregnant. He would make a good father, regardless of what he thought about himself.

I began to grind harder against him and felt my pleasure skyrocket to a new height. I pulled back from the kiss and screamed loudly in pure ecstasy. He grunted as he pulled back. I was about to grab him to pull him back in but he quickly gave one last thrust, slamming his cock tip against my deepest wall.

I felt his entire shaft swell as he gave out a powerful grunt. My back arched and I looked to the beautiful stars as I felt the blissful feeling of him fully enveloped into my pussy.

His cock twitched and I felt a large flow of warm sticky seed start to fill my love tunnel. Then another, and another. He continued to twitch inside of me, each twitch would shoot another jet of his cum inside of me.

He quickly filled me to the brim and his white gooey cum began to drip out of my tight entrance and through the clouds. In my mind I chuckled at the thought of a zebra soldier getting the droplets of cum in his mane. He’d probably think it was rain.

He lay atop of me, breathing heavily as his shaft finally stopped twitching. I too came down from my orgasmic high. He leaned back and looked to me. “Daring…” He trailed off as I placed my hoof to his mouth. This moment was perfect.

Author's Note

Dayum, tssh... well there's the clop. I think the story is nearing it's end.

Chapter 44: The heist

Third person, Equestria-Marexico border:

The next day…

The loose sand was gently blown about in a slow wind. Black Mane sat atop his black ridding horse with a booklet in hand. It was his scrap book that he used to draw pictures in, to keep himself occupied while waiting.

Rather than use his magic to hold the pencil, he used his right hoof. As he finished sketching the valley plains, he began to shade it in. After several minutes, he finished sketching the valley plains and smiled to himself before looking down upon the real valley.

As he sat on his horse, which was standing on a rock edge that overlooked the valley, a falcon swooped down and landed on a dead tree close by to him. It cocked its head to one side and looked at Black Mane curiously.

The black stallion opened his scrap book to a fresh page then began to illustrate the beautiful predator while it sat almost motionless. He looked down to his illustration as he drew in its facial features but as he looked back up, the bird fluttered away fearfully.

Black Mane’s ears flickered as he heard hoof steps behind him, coming from that of another riding horse. He turned to see Charlie Price approaching him in a rather casual manner.

Black Mane smirked as he ripped the page from his book and stuck it on the branch where the bird had perched only moments ago. “You know Charlie… if you could be quieter, you might be able to see the beauties of nature.” Mane told his young protégé.

“Huh? What the hay are yah talkin bout boss?” Charlie asked in a somewhat curious tone. Mane just chuckled to himself.

“Never mind Charlie. What did Milo say?” He asked and Charlie shrugged.

“Carriage. Four pulling horses. Driver and shot gunner. A few pinkertons… and a Gatling gun.” He smiled as he told his boss the last bit of information. Mane looked to the horizon. The sun was already high in the air and casted down its scorching heat upon the world.

“Indeed… alright Charlie. Let’s cause a ruckus.” Black Mane stated but just before he could trot away, the younger stallion stopped his boss.

“Boss… why’d we give them the gold?” Charlie asked curiously and Black Mane raised an eyebrow.

“I know you must feel scorned about that Charlie but…” Mane began but Charlie cut him off.

“Not at all boss. I’ll do whatever you ask without hesitation… it’s just that I wonder why?” He asked again.

Mane sighed. “We may be outlaws but it doesn’t mean we have to act like godless heathens. That gold had sentimental value and belongs in a museum.” Mane told the blonde stallion who in turn raised an eyebrow.

“So why not just let Daring take it in the first place?” He asked and Mane smiled.

“Because that would’ve been too easy. Come on Charlie, there is work to be done.” He commented.

Elsewhere down in the valley, a bank carriage bumped along the trail. The driver whipped the reins rather gently to keep the horses going at a steady pace. “We’re late.” The shotgun seat passenger commented as he looked to his necklace watch.

“Don’t worry, we’ll be to town shortly.” The driver replied. At the back of the carriage sat two other pinkertons, sharing a package of chewing tobacco.

Atop a nearby cliff edge sat Milo, the gang’s marksman. He was a zebra who utilized a Rolling Block rifle with extreme efficiency, to which some have never seen. He cocked back the hammer and readied his hoof at the trigger as he peered through the gritty sights of his rifle.

Down the valley path, a dozen and a half gunslingers rode their horses towards the safe carriage. “Oh shit.” Mccloud, the shotgun seat pony, swore. He readied his stubby double barreled coach gun then cocked back both hammers. The driver gulped in fear as he used his left hoof to control the reins and his right hoof to draw a Volcanic .41 caliber lever action pistol.

Mccloud tapped the driver on the shoulder. “Just drive.” Ordered the grisly old stallion. The driver nodded and took the reins in both hooves but kept the pistol handy. As the group of outlaws approached, they began to wildly fire their rifles and pistols at the carriage.

Bullets whizzed through the air and pinged off the metal carriage. “Shit.” Mccloud cursed as he waited for the outlaws to get within range. The group soon split into two groups, one going to the left and the other to the right.

As the group passed the carriage, Mccloud skillfully fired both barrels. The first blast knocked a stallion backwards and off his horse. The second shot wounded two gunslingers who also fell off their horses. One stallion was fatally injured but the other only suffered a minor wound to his shoulder and some scrapes to his skin.

As the outlaw groups rounded the rear of the carriage, the two rear pinkertons began to operate the Gatling gun. They swung the chattering gun in a large horizontal sweep, hosing down several outlaws in the process.

“YAH!” Charlie spurred his horse as he broke from the cover of some bushes. Milo kept his aim steady and waited just a moment longer. One of the gunner’s came into view and he fired his rifle.

A .30-06 round spat down range and hammered through the back of the crank operator. The other Gatling gun operator was covered in his friend’s blood and gasped before pushing the body aside and continuing the gun’s operation.

Milo cocked back the breach block and ejected the spent casing before loading another shot into the gun. He rolled the breach block forwards but kept the hammer cocked for obvious reasons.

The Gatling gun operator continued to frantically hose down outlaws before a sniper shot pinged off the metal carriage wall behind him. He ducked then looked to the distance and saw a glint of shimmering light, the telltale of a sniper.

He swung the machinegun towards the glint of light and began to rapidly crank the machinegun. Bullets chipped away at the stone surface near Milo’s face, forcing him to duck behind cover.

The gunner swung his aim back to the outlaws and began to chop them down, giving Milo a moment’s time to easily reload his rifle. Milo regained his sniper position but the pinkerton was already a step ahead of him.

The gunner redirected his aim back to the zebra and chattered off several rounds with the massive machinegun. Bullets chipped away near Milo, forcing him to take cover once again.

The gunslingers directed their fire towards the operator who frantically swung his aim back towards them. Milo peeked up over the top of the ledge and fired off a quick round but missed by mere inches. The bullet chimed off the metal body of the carriage, alerting the gunner. He swung the machinegun back towards Milo but as he fired the machinegun, Charlie took the moment of opportunity to strike.

He spurred his horse hard and galloped up behind the unsuspecting gunner. He pulled out one of his Schofield revolvers and shot the pinkerton right through the back, the bullet exiting through the front of his chest and leaving a rather large exit wound.

The operator slumped over and fell off the back of the carriage. Charlie rushed up the side of the carriage but a pinkerton inside the carriage fired from a porthole. Charlie returned fire but it was no use, the hole was just too small for him to get an accurate shot off. He began to let his horse fall behind the wagon to avoid getting shot from the pinkertons inside.

One of the pinkertons inside the carriage noticed that both gunners were dead. He slid the roof hatch open and began to exit the inner walls of the carriage. Milo took a snap shot which collided with the security pony’s head.

The lifeless corpse collapsed back inside the carriage. Mccloud fired off another blast of two consecutive shots, one directly after the other, taking out three outlaws. He broke the barrels on his shotgun and began to fumble with two fresh shells. “I’m too old for this shit.” He swore.

A few outlaws galloped up beside the carriage and one of the ponies inside fired off his Winchester rifle, clipping one of the outlaws’ neck. The outlaw gagged and fell back in pain, tumbling across the ground violently.

Another outlaw rushed to the front of the wagon to try and shoot down the driver. “Get down, NOW!” Mccloud ordered as he pushed the driver down and gave the outlaw both barrels. The gunslinger was tossed off his horse from the blast of buckshot, and clumped to the ground in a lifeless heap.

Mccloud ejected both shells just as Charlie rushed the front of the carriage. The driver quickly drew his pistol and fired a shot at the blonde outlaw. Charlie tilted his body to one side as he quickly drew his left Schofield and fired three rounds into the driver who quickly died and slumped forwards.

The carriage horses didn’t deter however, and continued racing along, scared from all the gunshots going off. Charlie drew his second Schofield and fired all his rounds into the carriage horses, effectively ending their lives.

The horses collapsed and the carriage crashed over their bodies. The wooden wheels shattered apart and the carriage flipped, sending Mccloud hurtling through the air and into some thistle bushes. He cursed to himself, one of his legs now broken. “I’m definitely too old for this shit… I need a vacation.” He muttered to himself as he began to drag himself over towards his shotgun.

Charlie slowed his horse but lept off before it was fully stopped. As he set his hooves down, he began a paced gallop to make sure he didn’t stumble. As he slowed himself, he drew his revolver and trotted over towards the carriage.

The back door to the carriage burst open and a lone pinkerton tried to escape. Charlie easily fired off an accurate shot which slammed into the stallion’s chest cavity and blew out a fine hole in the front of his chest.

Charlie snapped open the break cylinder on his pistol, the auto ejector spitting out all the spent brass casings. He then began reloading them with steady hooves. The rest of the gang swarmed towards the carriage as Black Mane casually trotted down to the wreckage with his horse.

Charlie noticed a lone stallion struggling to crawl along through the dirt. One of his hindlegs had a compound fracture and his bone pierced through his skin brutally. “Well… good morning pinkerton.” Charlie mused as he trotted over to the lone stallion.

Mccloud reached for his shotgun but Charlie stood to his hindlegs and fiercely stepped on Mccloud’s hoof. Mccloud winced and painfully retracted his hoof. “Name’s Charlie Price… you heard a me?” He asked boastfully.

Mccloud rose to his knees painfully, his fractured leg spurting out blood from the force now put on it. “I heard of a whore… named Charlie Princess… that you.” He chuckled gruffly, through grimaces of pain.

Charlie wasn’t impressed and simply drew out a revolver and fired a round right through the stallion’s heart, killing him instantly. Charlie mused to himself, “I hate pinkertons.” Then holstered his revolver. He looked back to the stallion’s body and reached down, grabbing a gold plated timepiece and placing it in his coat pocket.

One of the younger gang members rushed into the carriage and broke off the lock that secured the money behind the steel vault doors. He grabbed satchels of bits and rushed back out to the others. Little did he know, there was still a wounded security stallion inside the carriage, he had just faked being alive and the young gang member hadn’t checked if he was alive or not.

The gunslinger opened the bags and the others looked in awe at all the bits. Suddenly, the live pinkerton rushed out and grabbed the spiteful young outlaw and grappled him in a chokehold. “Alright, none a yah’ll move. Drop the money or I’ll kill yer friend!” He ordered.

Charlie swung up one of his Schofields but Black Mane motioned for everypony to lower their guns. “Easy now mister… let’s just all calm down.” Black Mane began.

“Buck you! You set down your guns… all you! You’re under arrest!” The stallion ordered and Black Mane brought his front hooves into the air as he stood on his hindlegs.

“Alright… let’s just settle things. I’m sure there’s ‘Some’ way to make everypony happy.” Black Mane offered.

“It ain’t about what you want, yah scumbag! Yer just criminal scum… the scum of the earth!” The pinkerton yelled.

The young outlaw in the chokehold chuckled. “That ain’t wise tah talk tah Mr. Mane like that.” He laughed in a sinister tone. He looked to Black Mane with a smile but Mane returned his look with a cold glare. The stallion’s eyes went wide in fear, “Shit…” was all he managed before Black Mane snapped out his custom black, Colt Single Action Army and fired off a round which slammed into the throat of the young outlaw.

The pinkerton froze in confusion, not sure what had just happened. A second shot ended all his thoughts in a brief moment, only a fraction of a second after the first shot had went off.

Black Mane holstered the Colt then drew Celestia’s LeMat revolver and paced over to the young stallion who was now choking on his own blood. “You know Jack… there was a pinkerton alive inside that carriage. Now you broke one of the rules that this outfit has, of the few that we do have. You can’t put our lives in danger… I’m sorry but I just can’t let that slide… I’m sure you understand.” Black Mane said as he pointed the revolver at the young outlaw’s head.

He cocked back the hammer and pulled the trigger but the revolver simply clicked. Black Mane sighed as he looked to the seemingly useless gun and sighed before holstering it.

Author's Note

Gonna try to get at least one more chapter out tonight...

Chapter 45: Right on their tail

Daring’s perspective:

I felt the weight of the Browning Auto 5 slung across my back. John and I had switched gear back in Marexico before heading across the border. I had given him back his double barrel shotgun, duster, hat and his custom M1911 pistol, it only seemed right.

He had, in return, given me my old adventurer suit and one of the shotguns he used in the battle saddle.

John’s duster coat flapped about freely in the wind as he looked at the wreckage. Red called out, “They must be nearby!”. John stood up and Red tossed him a still warm brass casing.

“Where do you think they went?” John asked and Red shrugged then pointed to a small rural village near El Paso, Texas.

* * *

Third person, rural town of El Paso:

Charlie carefully trotted up, disguised in a tattered old trench coat as he stepped into the marshal’s office with a saddened look. The marshal and his deputies looked to the outlaw but didn’t recognize him as an outlaw due to the disguise.

“I think…” Charlie sniffled, “The bank stagecoach ran into some bandits.” He said with another sniffle. The marshal and his deputies started swearing and cursing as they quickly gathered their guns.

“I think it was… Black Mane.” Charlie told them honestly. The marshal looked to him with a suspicious look.

“How do you know that?” He asked and Charlie looked to him.

“He was a black stallion… that led the group of gunslingers… isn’t that Mr. Mane?” He asked, acting dumbfounded. The marshal scoffed and one of the deputies piped up.

“Why didn’t you do anything?” He scoffed and Charlie raised an eyebrow.

“They had a lot of guns mister… and they was shootin bullets.” He replied. The deputies just scoffed as they and the marshal mounted up on their horses then all galloped off. Charlie gave a goofy smile as he tossed off the trench coat.

Charlie nodded to Mane, who nodded to another outlaw who in turn nodded to the others hiding behind some crates. Within moments, the street was filled with the eight remaining outlaws from the heist.

They all trotted over to the local saloon and entered. Several patrons looked over and quickly scurried out of the bar, knowing exactly who they were.

Mane sat to the far left of the bar counter, Charlie next to him, then the others all piled onto random seats. “A drink for my boys ma’am.” Black Mane said in a very etiquette voice. The barmaid did exactly as ordered and gave them all a shot of whiskey.

Charlie raised his glass. “To the boys we lost in the field today… and to the boss, for his courageous will to keep us all together.” Charlie proposed. The others all raised their glasses. “And to the boss… for having to say goodbye to Jack today…” Charlie wept a tear which he forced to seem more emotional.

Black Mane gave a quiet sigh then began to rehearse a part of the scripture. “For goddess so loved the world, she gave her only child, and those who believe in her shall not perish but have eternal life.” He said aloud. Charlie shrugged then nodded.

“Hay… I’ll drink to that.” He commented then they all wailed back their whiskey. Milo opened the pouch of bits and began to give everypony their share of the money. After everypony else had gotten their pay and left, Charlie sat alone with Mane. The barmaid continued to mingle, making sure everything was in order.

“The marshal will be back soon… they ain’t that stupid.” Charlie muttered and Mane nodded.

“I know… get the boys ready… I’ll be out shortly” He commented. Charlie nodded and rose but before he left, he looked back to his boss which he was so loyal to.

“If anything happens… I’ll bring the boys to the border.” He informed Mane who nodded.

Mane looked back to the beautiful barmaid. “Say darling… what’s your name?” He asked smoothly. The grey mare looked back.

“Velvet.” She replied and Mane stood up then trotted behind her and held her in a firm grasp around her hips.

“You know… I knew a Velvet once…”

* * *

John’s perspective:

We galloped along the dusty trail and suddenly met up with a group of law ponies. “WHOA!” I reined my horse to get her to slow. We had to purchase an extra horse for Elijah but that was no problem.

The law bringers all drew their pistols. “Hey-hey, whoa, we’re friendly!” I called out and the marshal lowered his pistol.

“Well shit… I’ll be damned… first Black Mane robs a stagecoach then I meet the ever famous Lone Ranger… what’s next?” He asked rhetorically and I sighed.

“What would you say if I told you we had a hunch that Black Mane himself was in your town?” I asked and the marshal’s face went pale white.

“SHIT! BACK TO TOWN BOYS!” The marshal yelled.

* * *

Third person:

Charlie unstrapped the horse from the ridding post. “Shit, Charlie, look!” Milo called out to him and Charlie looked over to see a group enter the town.

“Shit. Get the horses ready to go… BOSS, HEY BOSS!” Charlie screamed as he drew out one of his revolvers.

John trotted across the dusty street, his boots lifting small amounts of dust as he trotted along. Charlie paced into the middle of the street and frowned as he drew out one of his Schofields. “BOSS!” He screamed then fired a round which connected with John’s chest and made him stagger back.

Black Mane looked out the window casually then back to the beautiful mare that lay naked on the bed. He leaned over and gave her a peck on the cheek. “I’m sorry my dear… but I must depart.” He told her then stood up and began casually slipping on his clothes.

Daring cried out in horror as she watched John get shot for a second time. “JOHN! WHAT THE HAY ARE YOU DOING!?” She screamed, absolutely stunned that he was just letting himself get shot.

The marshal and his deputies raced over to some nearby crates and took cover as the other gang members fired at them. Red took to the air.

Charlie fired another round which finally made John tumble back into some crates. He groaned as he stood up, making Charlie gasp as he drew out his second Schofield. John smirked “Shoot me in the head… or you’ll never kill me.” He chuckled as he slowly drew out his double barreled shotgun.

“BOSS! WE ARE LEAVING!” Charlie screamed and Black Mane casually peered out the top floor window.

“Charlie… I’ll meet you and the boys by the border. Don’t worry about me, I can take care of myself.” He called down to his blonde friend who nodded then quickly mounted up on his horse. Suddenly an ear piercing chatter ripped through the air and one of the fleeing gang members was shot off his horse.

Elijah opened up with both machineguns and fired wildly at the group of outlaws. As the group fled John quickly squeezed back both triggers on his shotgun, killing one of the fleeing outlaws.

John cracked the barrels open then began to load two fresh shells just as Daring rushed over to him. “WHAT THE HAY WERE YOU THINKING?!” She screamed, absolutely petrified for his well-being.

He pulled his duster flaps away from his chest to reveal a slate of heavy steel. “You like it? I thought of the idea myself.” John commented with a smile. The steel was held in place by straps that wrapped around his torso, completely protecting his front chest.

Daring scoffed. “You ass… tell me next time you decide to do something like that.” She scowled.

* * *

Daring’s perspective:

I rushed inside the saloon with Red and Elijah following close behind. We pointed our guns in all different directions but couldn’t spot the one who we were searching for. “AHEM!” Called a voice and we all spun to see Black Mane staring down at us from a second floor railing.

Red went to snap his aim to Mane but the black stallion quickly snapped out a customized black Colt Peacemaker and fired off a single round which blew Red’s pistol right out of his hand.

“Now stop right where you are… or I’ll kill every single one of yah… howdy Ms. Do, fancy meeting you here isn’t it?” He asked and I scowled. He had somehow bested us again. “Now you see… there are two types of ponies: Those without guns. Then there are ponies with guns. The ponies with guns get what they want, understand?” He asked but then suddenly a twin barreled shotgun pressed up against the back of his head.

“You forgot to mention the ponies that use the window.” John muttered. Black Mane sighed then laughed loudly.

“Well John… congratulations… what happens now?” He asked, just as the marshal and his stallions burst into the saloon.

Author's Note

Ooooh this is so exicting... I know I should get to bed but... just one more chapter... maybe.

Chapter 46: Pasts revealed

John’s perspective:

“Alright Ranger, lower you gun.” The marshal ordered. I wasn’t exactly sure what I was planning to do with Mane when I found him. Shoot him dead, hang him, send him off to a court…

“Come on John… listen to the marshal.” Mane snickered. I lowered the shotgun then led him down the stairs where one of the deputies slapped hoof cuffs on him. “So what’s the plan marshal?” Mane asked.

One of the deputies looked to him. “Ain’t none a yer business mister.” The deputy spat as he held his aim on the notorious outlaw.

“Well… you got a bounty on your head. Canterlot prison’s got a cell with your name on it… they’re offering 7500 bits to anypony who brings him in alive.” The marshal announced. “He’ll be sentenced, trialed for… twenty… three robberies, countless murders… among other things. Hanged… publicly.” He announced but Mane simply smiled smugly, like this was some sort of game.

“So what’s the catch marshal?” He laughed, almost like he already knew the answer. The marshal sighed then looked to us.

“We can’t ship him off from here. You’d have to get him to a train station closer to Canterlot… Ponyville would be your best bet. Get him on a train in Ponyville and you’ll be rewarded greatly.” The marshal offered. I was confused, why not just deport him from here?

“Tell em why marshal.” Mane laughed, almost reading my thoughts. The marshal sighed heavily then looked to us.

“His gang… they’ll catch up to the train and derail it if we put him on here. If you get him to the Ponyville station, they won’t have a chance to plan ahead.” He commented. That made sense.

I nodded. “Alright… we’ll get him to the Ponyville station.” I told him. The marshal nodded and we proceeded out the front doors. A deputy with a shotgun led the way but suddenly he fell and blood spurted out of an exit wound in his back. Only a second later, a gunshot echoed through the air.

“BACK INSIDE!” Red yelled and we all rushed back inside.

“Dammit… where the hell did that come from?” Billy asked frantically. Elijah answered.

“Far away. The gunshot came after the bullet hit, so probably… over 800 yards… that’s a good shooter.” He commented.

The marshal sighed. “Alright… we hole up here until sundown…. Then you all depart in the cover of darkness.” He ordered us and we nodded in agreement.

* * *

Several hours later…

Daring looked to me as she cuddled up against my side. “So John, how did you survive?” She asked. Mane smiled.

“Yes John. Enlighten us to how you survived that ghastly waterfall I keep hearing about.” He stated and I looked to him with a blunt expression then looked back to Daring with a genuine smile.

* * *

Several weeks ago…

The current pulled me over and I swore loudly. Just as I began to fall I saw Daring swoop down to catch me. ‘Thank goddess for wings…’ I thought to myself. Just as my thoughts came to ease, she missed grabbing me by mere millimeters. ‘OH FOR THE LOVE OF GODDESS!’ I thought to myself as I swore again.

The waterfall pulled me down and slammed me underneath the water. I bottomed out in the water and felt my head slam against something hard, probably a rock, and my world faded away.

My mind soon faded into focus and a beautiful zebra mare stood before me. “John… I’ll always love you.” She whispered.

“Hearth… HEARTH!” I yelled as I tried furiously to reach her. Suddenly a gunshot went off and the memory of her dying was the last thing I saw before my world faded away again.

My world faded out again and everything seemed cold… dark… alone.

“John… she needs you… death isn’t ready for you…” A voice whispered and my mind seemed to fade into reality ever so slowly. I felt like I was flying peacefully through cold air. Suddenly I gagged and realized my lungs were full of water.

I thrashed about as my entire body burned from lack of oxygen. I quickly surfaced against a shoreline and began to throw up all the water still in my lungs. I half expected to die right there, I could barely breathe.

Finally I calmed my body and breathing then rolled onto my back. I brought my soaking wet hoof to my face. ‘John… find her… she needs you.’ A voice called to me. I rolled back onto my stomach and tried to stand up but found my body to be extremely sore.

I groaned as I stood up and began to stagger back towards town…

* * *

Present time…

“So that’s it?” Brixie asked curiously and I shrugged.

“Well not quite. I had to rest in the forest due to my soreness and exhaustion. Then I had to ask Ray where you all had gone. Then got a train down to Marexico and eventually found you guys.” I informed them. Everyone seemed interested in the story, except Red, who simply continued to sharpen his knife hand.

Black Mane smiled. “Well, that’s a good story John. Almost makes me want to go to bed.” He commented but the marshal grabbed him tightly.

“I don’t think so Mr. Mane. You’ll have all the time in the world to sleep where you’re going.” He commented and Mane simply sighed.

“Well in that case… let’s make haste. I’m tired.” He said with a laugh. One of the deputies aimed Mane’s black Colt SAA on his back. Mane smiled, “Careful… that gun’s got a curse.” He laughed quietly.

We untied our horses but the marshal stopped us. “Take Jake with you. He’s a sure shot.” He informed us and the deputy, known as Jake, gasped. The marshal simply patted him on the shoulder. “Don’t worry son, you’ll do fine.”

He nodded then we all mounted up onto our horses. The deputy holstered Black Mane’s pistol and began fidgeting with Celestia’s revolver.

* * *

Hours later…

We sat around a camp fire, exchanging stories. It turned out that Brixie had been a ‘Show mare’, I say she was a circus mare, since she was young and got her cutie mark, which just so happened to be a magic wand and a wizard hat.

Billy told tales about when he was young on his ranch and helped his parents out. We didn’t really want to hear Red’s tales. I didn’t even know why the guy tagged along.

Red sneered “So sugar tits an I…” he began but I cut him off.

“Who’s sugar tits?” I asked, having never heard the name before. Red pointed over to Daring Do. My eyes went narrow. “Don’t call her that. It’s disrespectful.” I told him sternly.

“Or what?” He laughed insultingly. I just shook my head. He chuckled “So you’re a coward huh?” He laughed and I snapped. I lept up from my seat and cross checked him into the ground with my shotgun, bringing the fore grip across his throat.

Black Mane clapped his hooves together. “Superb, superb display. Hay, I might just let you guys kill each other off, then trot away like nothing happened.” He laughed. Daring pitched up.

“John… just get off him. You’re gonna learn that he’s an asshole and nopony can fix it.” She sighed. I slowly stepped off him and he gave me a wink. I just growled at him silently.

Black Mane spoke up again. “So… everypony has told a little bit about themselves… except you Elijah.” He said but Elijah simply looked away. “What, no story telling?” He asked curiously. Elijah didn’t speak. “Fine. I’ll tell your story for you.”

Elijah’s head whipped around quickly and his eye narrowed. “So Elijah here, was in the civil war, as you probably know. However, he had been conscripted and…” Mane began but Elijah cut him off.

“Shut up.” Elijah hissed and Mane raised an eyebrow.

“Would you like to tell the story?” Mane asked but Elijah didn’t answer and instead continued to give him a cold glare. “Like I was saying… he was conscripted, lost his eye from a sharp tree branch, and then deserted out of the military before the year was out.” Mane informed us.

Elijah was steamed, I could tell. “How…” Elijah hissed as he gritted his teeth.

“Did I know?” Mane interrupted, almost on cue. “It wouldn’t be wise of me not to research on my hunters, now would it?” He answered with a question. He probably knew something about all of us.

“In fact, Brixie, you forgot to tell them about that time you used your magic to duplicate a mirror image of yourself to use as a ‘volunteer’ for one of your performances… oh and Billy, how about that time you helped your father blockade the stream to drought out your neighbour so that you wouldn’t have competition the following year?” He asked, making everypony in our group look bad, everypony except Daring and myself.

“What about me… and Daring?” I asked curiously and Mane raised an eyebrow.

“The golden ponies? Ha, don’t make me laugh. John, you don’t smoke, you don’t drink, you have never shot an innocent pony before in your life… what in Equestria would ever make you bad?” He laughed, almost insultingly. “And Daring? She’s just like you. It’s no wonder you two hooked up.” He laughed

The deputy pulled out Celestia’s revolver. “Alright Mr. Mane. That’s enough.” He ordered and Mane simply smiled.

“Yeah, whatever. Go ahead, pull that trigger.” He laughed. The deputy simply scoffed. “No seriously. Do it. Say that I jumped you and tried to wrestle the gun out of your hooves…” Mane said as he stood up.

“Sit down Mr. Mane.” The deputy ordered. Mane took a step towards the deputy who in turn quickly cocked back the hammer and pulled the trigger… but nothing happened. Black Mane chuckled then sat back down as the deputy looked at the pistol in disbelief.

The deputy cocked back the hammer, pointed the gun to Mane and pulled the trigger. But once again, the gun simply clicked. The deputy got a wicked grin on his face. I leaned back and shook my head as I heard the constant clicking of the revolver but after a few moments, it stopped.

Daring lay on my chest as I lay on my back. “So… what happens after all this is done?” She asked. I shrugged.

“We’ll see when we get there.” I replied as I slowly closed my eyes.

Author's Note

Jake... you're gonna get it... or maybe Red... I think Jake's gonna get it though. Don't piss off Mane. Oooh I'm so exited to see what happens.

Chapter 47: Hang me in the morning

Third person, desert plains:

3:30am…

“Gonna hang me in the morning…” Sang the smug voice of Deputy Jake. Black Mane groaned irritably as he rolled over to look at him. Jake pointed Celestia’s revolver at his head and squeezed the trigger, again it clicked harmlessly like it had so many times that night.

“I don’t suppose it would be too much to ask… for a little peace and quiet.” Mane groaned. Jake chuckled then let a smile spread across his face.

“Nuh uh… way I figure it is… if I didn’t have to escort you across Equestria… I’d be sleeping peacefully in my bed right now.” Jake sneered as he once again actioned the pistol, but again it clicked harmlessly.

“Or burning painfully… you know my gang’s gonna be looking for me.” Mane replied. Jake smiled then actioned the gun.

“Pfft… what, all five of them. Mr. Marshal will take care of your ‘gang’.” Jake laughed. “They’re gonna hang me in the mornin… before the night is done.” Jake sang. Mane groaned irritably as he rolled over and tried to plug his ears. “They’re gonna hang me in the morning, and I’ll never see the sun.” Jake sang smugly.

* * *

Town near El Paso, Texas…

“Alright, now he looks like…” the marshal groaned. Their ‘Black Mane’ dummy didn’t quite look like the real deal but anypony who glanced would think him real.

“Ah seriously hate this… yah know that right?” The deputy, dressed like Mane, replied. They had painted his fur and mane black, then dressed him in similar clothes to what Mane had been wearing.

The marshal nodded then sighed. “Yeah well, just deal with it. Everypony else, just act normal.” Marshal ordered. The two other deputies nodded then proceeded outside. The marshal looked back to the dressed up deputy then gave a nod before proceeding outside.

The marshal looked around then to his wrist watch. It was 5:30 in the morning and the sun was just rising. He sighed as he thought about his wife and two children. How they were probably still sleeping. How his wife was asleep peacefully in her bed. How when she woke she’d cook them both a fine breakfast.

The marshal smiled, “Eggs and toa…” He was cut off as a bullet traveled straight through his head and knocked his lifeless body to the ground. A gunshot echoed only moments after.

The two deputies looked in all different directions as they tried to figure out where the shot had come from. “WHAT THE FU…” Was all the first deputy managed before a bullet slammed into his chest and knocked him onto his back.

The second deputy didn’t think twice before leaping behind some barrels and taking cover. He unslung his Winchester rifle and held it close to his chest. His breathing was raspy and sharp. His senses were on full alert, then, he heard a high pitched whistle from behind him, like somepony was whistling to their horse.

He turned his head back to see a blond furred pony standing in the street. “GET OFF THE STREET! THERE’S A…” Was all he managed before the stallion whipped out a Model 3 Schofield and put a bullet right into the chest of the deputy.

Charlie gave a half assed frown. “I hate deputies.” He muttered.

Charlie took off his black Desperado hat and waved it in the air. Across town, Milo nodded and waved his Marexican cowpony hat, signalling that he got the message. Charlie gave another, lower pitched, whistle. Three gang members trotted out onto the street.

Charlie booted down the door of the police station. “Don’t worry boss, we’re here to…” Was all he managed before a bullet clipped his right shoulder, tuffing up fur but missing his skin.

Charlie staggered back as the dressed up deputy fidgeted with his single action revolver, trying painfully to cock back the hammer to get a second shot off. Charlie snapped his aim to the deputy’s shoulder and fired.

The bullet slammed into the deputy’s shoulder and spun him to the ground. Two of the fellow outlaws rushed into the office and prepared to kill off the final deputy. “WAIT!” Charlie screamed and the outlaws held their fire.

“Just wait.” Charlie calmly ordered then trotted over to the jail cell. He kicked away the revolver then motioned to one of the outlaws and whistled. “Cherry Bloom.” He called, the outlaw rushed over to him and Charlie nodded.

“Hey… hey what are yah doing?” The deputy asked frantically as Cherry Bloom began pouring liquid around the office.

“Where did they take him?” Charlie asked calmly.

“Ah don’t know. They didn’t tell me.” The deputy replied. Charlie licked his lips then gave a half irritated look.

“Last chance.” Charlie replied.

“Ah swear on muh life, ah don’t know.” He replied again. Charlie nodded.

“Alright… I believe you. Cherry, this stallion’s no use to us.” He stated and Cherry Bloom nodded, lit a match and then dropped it. The flammable liquid quickly ignited and began to catch fire to the office. The deputy inside the locked cell instantly became wide-eyed.

“Please… please, mister, have mercy. Don’t do this.” The deputy pleaded. Charlie turned then wiped his nose before turning back to the deputy.

“Tell me where they’re taking him.” He said calmly, as the other outlaws left the now burning building.

“Ah-don’t-know.” The deputy said slowly, pleading for his life. Charlie sighed then holstered his revolver.

“Tell me where they’re bringing him… or you will burn.” Charlie stated calmly. The flames intensified and the deputy began to sweat profusely.

“PONYVILLE… They’re bringin him tah Ponyville, gonna put him on a train tah Canterlot prison!” The deputy cried out.
Charlie’s eyes went wide as he realized what they had planned.

He walked away, leaving the deputy helpless. “Hey… HEY ,MISTER… MISTER!” The deputy screamed as the flames began to engulf the entire building. Charlie stepped outside just as the deputy began to scream in agony.

Ponies looked from windows but didn’t dare step out onto the street where the outlaws now stood. They all watched in fear as the police station burned to the ground, the screaming deputy still trapped inside.

“They’re going to Ponyville… mount up.” Charlie told the others. Just as he was about to mount his own horse, one of the other outlaws stopped him.

“Charlie… Ponyville is over 100 miles north a here… we’ll kill our horses tryin to catch them.” The outlaw stated. Charlie just shrugged off the warning.

“Then we’ll get new ones.” He replied as he once again tried to mount his horse, but the outlaw held him down. Charlie turned to look at him.

“Charlie, it’s his own damn fault that he got caught. You remember what he did to Jack. Shot him cause he messed up. Well he messed up this time Charlie. We should just let him go.” The outlaw said.

Charlie raised an eyebrow. “You think you could lead this gang better than him?” Charlie asked. The outlaw shrugged. “Okay ‘new’ boss… you think we should just leave him?” He asked and the outlaw nodded.

Charlie’s eyes went wide in anger then narrowed as he whipped out his right Schofield in a flash of motion. The outlaw didn’t even have time to flinch, the draw was quicker than he could’ve expected.

The gunshot echoed through the town and the outlaw just gasped as he held his center chest, where a finely placed bullet hole now leaked blood. His body collapsed and Charlie turned back to the three other outlaws. “Maybe you all forgot what the boss has done for us… we’re going to Ponyville!” He announced then mounted onto his horse.

* * *

John’s perspective:

I awoke to the sound of gagging. I quickly sat up to see Black Mane overtop of Jake, the new deputy. He had the chain links around the deputy’s throat and was strangling him. “HEY!” I yelled, waking everypony else up.

I rushed over and ripped Mane off from atop Jake’s now dead body. Red looked to Jake then to Black Mane. “Nice… killed our watchpony.” Red commented. I then noticed it was early in the morning and the sun had already arisen.

“Shit… mount up. We gotta get moving.” I ordered everypony before grabbing the revolver Jake had been dicking with, and Mane’s custom revolver. Just holding it sent chills up my spine.

We quickly mounted on our horses and galloped off towards Ponyville. Billy spoke up. “Shouldn’t we have at least buried him?” He asked. I shook my head.

“If we had more time… already too late in the morning. His gang will be right behind us.” I replied.

About an hour later, we slowed our horses’ pace to allow them to rest somewhat. “Why… why would you do that?” Red asked, confused by his actions.

“Why did you stick along with this group?” Mane asked, changing the topic.

“Because I did.” Red replied. I had been wondering the same question, but I guess my answer wasn’t what I was hoping for.

“My answer is the same as yours.” Mane replied. Red raised an eyebrow.

“You just killed him because… you felt like it? Damn… I like this stallion.” Red stated. I groaned. ‘Great, now we’re traveling, not only with the notorious outlaw Black Mane, but also with a psychopathic gryphon.

Mane smiled. “Glad to hear it. I like you too.” Mane replied. The two began to chat about killing and the best ways to make ponies or zebras feel pain before they died. I could tell nopony else liked their conversations, but what could we really do?

The entire day went like that, those two idiots talking about stupid things. I pulled out the revolver that Jake had been dicking with then looked at it more thoroughly. It was a pristine pistol though it had a weird look to it. I could tell it was a LeMat, or was to resemble a LeMat.

“Celestia’s revolver.” Mane called to me. Daring, Elijah and I all looked over to him with curious looks. Mane simply chuckled. “Oh dear goddess, don’t tell me that you’re looking at a legendary artifact and you haven’t even heard the rumor about it.” Mane laughed.

“Celestia’s revolver is just a foal’s tale.” Elijah muttered and Mane laughed.

Mane looked over to Daring. “Ms. Do, if I were to tell you that revolver, in John’s hooves, is the legendary revolver that was owned by Celestia in the civil war, what would you say?” Mane asked and Daring was at a complete loss for words.

“Why doesn’t it work?” I asked, wondering why Jake couldn’t use it earlier. Mane looked to me and smiled.

“Oh, it works. It just doesn’t work for those that don’t have pure intentions… guess I’m not all bad… either that or Jake wasn’t all good.” Mane chuckled. Daring finally managed to talk.

“So… that’s… that’s Celestia’s gun. Jeeze, that belongs in a museum.” She commented. Mane nodded. A thought instantly came to mind.

“Why did you let us have the gold?” I asked and Mane simply raised an eyebrow.

“Let you? I hardly think I just ‘Let you’ have the gold. But in any case, those billons of gold belonged in a museum. I was just doing my part.” He commented. Both Daring and I exchanged glances then shrugged.

Mane looked back to Red. “You know… my gang is gonna come looking… and when they find you all… they’re gonna kill you.” He informed us… or maybe he was just talking to Red. “But… reckoning you let me go then I’ll tell them that you were just… escorting me out of town and away from those law stallions.” He offered.

Most of us immediately just scoffed at the offer. Red had a plain look on his face and he twitched as he considered it. Then, almost seconds after the offer, simply let out a small chuckle.

“Not happening.” I told him and Mane simply shrugged.

After a few more hours, we stopped our horses for the night. Elijah had quickly made a fire and we all sat down and ate supper, which Brixie had cooked up. Brixie handed Mane a plate of cooked Swiss chard and an apple.

Mane nodded in appreciation. “Thank you ma’am… mmm, smells delicious.” He thanked her in a very gentlecolty manner. He began to eat the Swiss chard then quickly switched over to the apple but couldn’t maneuver his hooves right, due to the hoof cuffs.

I sighed, stood up and then trotted over to him. He looked up to me and I began cutting the apple into eight slices. He gave me a genuine smile. “Why thank you John… you mind if I call you John?” He asked. I finished cutting the apple. “Ahh… would you mind cutting off the peeling? I don’t like the apple peel.” He asked.

I began cutting the apple peel off and Mane smiled. “Thank yah, John. I don’t really like the apple peels… oh and can yah cut the core… I don’t like it neither.” He said with a smug smile on his face. I gave him a blunt expression and nodded then cut the core out as well.

I sat back down beside Daring and sighed as I finished my meal. Red yawned as he lay back and looked to the stars. ‘Why was he still with us?’ I thought to myself as I looked to the blood thirsty gryphon. Bear lay away from the fire, to keep cool due to his dense fur. Elijah slept closer to the fire, Brixie and Billy cuddled closely.

I lay back and looked to the stars as Daring lay beside me. I leaned my head over to look at Black Mane. “Why did you kill him?” I asked.

“Why does anypony do anything?” He returned my question with another question. Smart ass motherfucker that he was.

“Because…” I trailed off as I tried to think of an answer, but ended up thinking about why he would kill for almost no reason.

“He got a bad song stuck in my head… that and he wouldn’t let me sleep.” He replied. I chuckled briefly as he began to sing a somewhat ironic song. “Gonna hang me… in the morning, I’m never gonna see the sun, gonna hang me in the morning… before the night is done.” He chuckled as he sang. Black Mane did have a very etiquette manner towards others in life… as long as you didn’t have something he wanted… or piss him off.

“Why did you kill her?” I asked. I could tell I had hit a nerve. His face saddened greatly, I swear, if I didn’t know him better, I’d say a tear came to his eye.

“I was… young… younger anyways…” He began with a chuckle. “I… was mad John… I don’t expect you to understand that… seeing as how you’re a righteous stallion. Yah always have been.” He said in a very fatherly way, but not quite answering the question.

“Just wondering was all… goodnight.” I said, regretting my last words. I could tell he smiled, I don’t know how I knew… but I knew.

* * *

Third person, hours later:

Black Mane awoke to a knife blade resting dangerously close to his throat. He simply smiled faintly and chuckled. “Wanted me awake before you killed me?” He asked, more rhetorically then curious.

“Nah… come with me.” Red hissed as he retracted the blade away from Mane’s throat.

“Why?” He asked, this time actually curious. Red silently slapped himself in the head.

“Do you want to get hanged? Or would you rather come with me?” He asked, starting to get irritated with the games Mane was playing. Mane silently sat up, letting Red pull him to his hooves.

The two snuck away from the camp without being noticed by the others. Red had been on watch so nopony else was up. As the trotted away from the camp, the fire’s warmth faded. “Ooh… I’m chilly.” Mane muttered then suddenly something snarled from beside them.

The duo looked over to see Bear snarling at them. He had stayed vigilant to make sure nothing went wrong.

Red snarled back at the dog. “Piss of Fido, we’re just going for a piss.” Red hissed. Bear however, kept growling. “Whatever, fuck you… stupid mutt.” Red commented then began to casually trot away with Mane.

Bear somehow knew what the two were up to and lashed out at Red. He snapped his sharp teeth into Red’s good arm and bit down hard. “GAHHHHHH YOU FUCK!” Red yelled, quickly waking the group.

Red flicked his left wrist, the blade coming out to its full length. Bear held on tight as Red tried to swing the dog off his forearm but Bear held on tight. Blood leaked from Red’s arm and into Bear’s mouth. In one sweep motion, Red drove the twelve inch blade right into Bear’s ribcage.

The dog yipped painfully as his bite loosened and his body was flung aside. “Hey! Hey what the fuck are you doing!?” Yelled John as he trotted over with the others, still unable to see what was going on. Red grabbed Mane and flew off into the night sky.

“What the fu… FUCK!” John yelled as he realized that Red had taken Mane up on his offer. They all however, were still unaware of Bear’s condition. He whined painfully and Elijah gasped as he rushed over to his mortally wounded friend.

“Bear… BEAR! Brixie, come quick!” Elijah screamed, tears now forming in his eyes. Brixie rushed over to his side. “Quick, help him!” Bear yelled. Brixie quickly flashed an illumination spell but only moments after her quick analysis of Bear, her head drooped in defeat.

“I… I can’t… his lungs… are punctured… I don’t know that kind of magic…” She said in absolute defeat. So defeated, that she referred to herself as ‘I’ rather than using third person like she always did.

Bear’s eyes went wide as he tears quickly flooded his vision. He squeezed his canine friend tightly. “No… no not like this… please goddess not like this… PLEASE!” Elijah cried. Bear whimpered sadly, like a dog does when it is emotionally sad and wants its owner’s attention. “Bear… Bear… I won’t leave you… please goddess… not him.” Elijah whispered a plead, but didn’t get a reply.

Elijah sobbed into Bear’s now bloodied fur as he hugged him gently. His best friend in the world, now dying in front of him, and there was nothing he could do.

Author's Note

Something about when animals die in stories... I don't know. When John 'Died' it was kind of a big deal but... (Sighs) animals dying in stories always make it that much more touchy

Chapter 48: A new alliance

Chapter 48: A new alliance

John’s perspective:

We all stood around the gravesite of Bear. Brixie had managed to carve a beautiful gravestone. ‘Beloved family and friend, 1908-1912’ was carved into the gravestone. Most would think it to be a gravestone perhaps for an infant, but then again, most wouldn’t even see it. This place was barren and miles away from any type of civilization.

“You know… I didn’t just ‘Desert’ out of the military.” Elijah muttered to us as we stood around him. He kissed the palm of his hoof then placed it on the gravestone. “Goodbye… my friend.” He whispered.

It was relatively early in the morning but we weren’t in a huge rush like yesterday. We figured, without Black Mane with us, the gang would see us as just another traveling group, considering we don’t have their boss with us.

“I was shot… not in the civil war, in the Philippines. My squad left me for dead and I… I crawled to a village. I stayed there for… a long time, until I got better. There was a dog there… she had puppies later on. One I named Bear because he was bigger than the others… when I went to go back to the military… Bear wouldn’t let me go without him… I decided not to go back and moved back to Equestria.” Elijah stated. I placed a sympathetic hoof on his shoulder.

“I’m sorry.” I told him. He placed his own hoof atop of mine.

“Thank you… I’m happy to have friends like you.” He replied. He looked up to us then around to the scenery. “If we’re… where I think we are… there’s an abandoned town not too far… they might have gone there to regroup.” He informed us. I nodded and we all mounted up.

* * *

Third person, ghost town:

Red paced along casually, with a sway in his walk. He let the Mondragon rifle dangle in his grip as he walked through the dusty floor of one of the tattered buildings. “How are they gonna know we’re here?” He asked Mane.

“Actually it’s just one. Milo, he’s a sniper, like you.” Mane replied and Red just chuckled.

“I ain’t no sniper.” He replied back and Mane raised an eyebrow.

“No? Then why have a scope on your rifle?” He asked curiously. Red shrugged.

“This gun can be anything from a simple infantry rifle, to a sniper rifle and all the way up to a full out machinegun… and anything in between.” Red replied, finishing the conversation.

Suddenly a zebra lept out from behind a wall with his rifle drawn. Red swung his barrel over the barrel of Milo’s rifle in a large arc, pulling Milo’s aim to the floor, before clacking the zebra marksman in the head with the stock of his own rifle.

Milo fell to the floor and Red was right on top of him with his knife hand to the zebra’s throat. “Uhm, Red… that’s Milo. He’s with us… he’s the one we’re looking for.” Mane informed the aggressive gryphon.

Red stepped off Milo who quickly stood to his hooves then brushed himself off. “Careful freak… if it weren’t for Mane, I would’ve put you down.” Milo hissed. Red simply laughed insultingly.

“Yeah, well Stripes, if it weren’t for Mane… I would’ve slit your throat open and let you gurgle painfully while you bled out.” Red hissed. Milo grimaced angrily as he turned around.

“Quickly… this way. We have company.” He stated and Red raised an eyebrow. Milo turned back, almost as if reading Red’s mind. “Your friends… it appears you were followed… amateur.” He spat insultingly.

* * *

John’s perspective:

We trotted into the ghost town. It had probably been a bustling little town before… whatever happened to make it die out. By the looks of it, there were several houses, a saloon and even a town hall. Some of the houses had explosive damage, by the looks of them.

“What… happened?” I asked and Elijah sighed.

“The Marexican-Equestrian war… was hit hard and the residents decided not to rebuild it.” Elijah replied. Suddenly a shot echoed through the deathly quiet town and Elijah’s horse neighed before it collapsed.

We all disembarked our horses and rushed towards cover, taking the horses with us. I tied Marry to an old hitching post while Daring did the same with Nostalgic. Elijah, Brixie and Billy had taken cover on the other side of the street while Daring and I were stuck on this side.

I leaned my head around the corner to get a glance down the street, but no sooner had I looked, then a bullet chipped at the wood wall of the building I hid behind.

I ducked back behind the wall. “Billy… I don’t know where he is.” I called out to my friend. For all I knew, he might not even be in the town.

* * *

Third person:

Milo loaded a fresh round then closed the breaching hammer on his rifle. “They’re on the other side of town.” He told the other two, who nodded. Red dialed in the scope on his rifle before racking back the bolt, loading a fresh round into the chamber.

The trio hid in an old building that was already half destroyed by explosives. They hid in a section that was collapsed, offering them a little more cover. The shadows concealed their bodies and made it hard for anypony to see them.

Red placed the fore grip of his rifle on a busted windowsill, letting his barrel protrude out the window. As he took aim, a .303 round pinged off his knife hand brace, ricocheting off into the distance and causing a large spark.

Milo grabbed him furiously and pulled him back into the dark shadows. “Fool! Never foolishly reveal your location when in a sniper duel… hurry, this way.” The zebra marksman ordered. Mane and Red followed, but the latter was already scornful of the zebra.

Across town, Billy racked the bolt on his rifle then called over to John. “They’re in the house on the other side of town, the one that’s partly destroyed.” He called over to his friend before tossing him a pair of binoculars.

John cautiously leaned off the wall and took a glance. “Do you know where they are now?” He asked but Billy simply shook his head. John muttered a curse then tossed the binoculars back to his friend.

Chapter 49: Cat and mouse

Third person, ghost town:

Red sat on a chair with his rifle resting on a table that peered out onto the streets below. Milo stood vigilant while Mane sat, still bound in cuffs. The group had been unable to break the chains, and would only be able to break them if they shot the chain links. Milo had told not to risk the noise and Mane agreed. Red didn’t care either way.

“So… Mr. Red…how’d you come to be… missing, your limb?” Mane asked curiously. Red smiled deviously.

“Well… back when I was… oh shit, uhm… about 16 I guess. The gryphon motherland sends me and a few others over to this shithole country… Marexico, on some godforsaken mission from our glorious leader. Anyway… I get over to Marexico and these savage buffalo capture me not even twenty minutes into the country. They ask ‘Why are you here, gryphon scum?’ I looked at them, they were all scrawny as hell but there were a lot of them. ‘Well excuse me.’ Says I ‘But it was your glorious leader who sent me.’ I told them. True to my word, it was actually the rebel boss buffalo who had pleaded for help. So they took a handful of us and sent us over. The others were killed but they kept me alive.” Red informed the other two. Mane listened in part fascination while Milo just rolled his eyes and looked back to the streets below.

“So they take this hammer right, this ugly little cudgel looking thing… and they smash my entire hand until literally every bone is broken… then they begin peeling off my talons and skin until all that is left is a fleshy, bloody, fucked looking hand.” Red smiled as he displayed his knife hand, the blade fully extended.

“Anyway so they keep torturing me, thinking that I’ll give them precious information about the zebras. Well unfortunately for them, I didn’t know jack shit about the zebras.” Red said with a hearty laugh before continuing the story. “So they begin to strip away all the meat from my hand, until only little dangles of meat are left, and a single pointed bone. The other bones had come off with the meat, mixed in like ground beef. They tossed away the hammer and pulled out a rusty knife… said they’d slit my throat.” Red smirked.

“So what happened after that?” Mane asked, interested in where the story was heading.

“I used my bone that was protruding from my crushed limb to stab the bastard in the throat… you should have seen him. He was gurgling like ‘Gah… ahhh… gaughah.’ And I was like ‘HA!’ A bunch of other buffalo entered but I stabbed them all to death with my bone… that’s when I got the idea. Make my seemingly useless limb, into something lethal.” He replied with another laugh.

“On the street, 11 o’clock.” Milo informed Red. He peered through his gritty scope to see that blue mare he hadn’t really talked to. He squeezed the trigger and a bullet slammed into her side, blood spurting from an exit wound.

Red smiled. “One down.” He commented but Milo broke him the bad news.

“Not quite… that was a hologram spell.” He told the now frowning gryphon. Mane smirked.

“Oh, she’s good.” Mane said as he opened a desk drawer and pulled out a bible then began to read it aloud to the others, but rather silently as to not agitate them.

Red rolled his eyes. “Well… who’s up for some soup?” He asked. Milo and Mane looked to him with a curious look on each of their faces.

Billy sighed. “I didn’t see where it came from… he must be hidden deep inside a building somewhere.” Billy told his now exhausted friend. The spell had taken a lot out of her. “Hey, don’t worry, you did good.” Billy said as he tussled Brixie’s purple mane.

Brixie gave him a genuine smile before the two shared a brief kiss. “Hate to be the bearer of bad news… but it’s hardly the time to get frisky.” Elijah muttered. Brixie looked to him then smiled faintly.

“You know… that was the same spell I used for my act…” She trailed off with a huff for breath. “It was only my mom and I… I put on the act to pay for her to get medical treatment that she needed but… well magic shows didn’t really pay that well unless you ‘Really’ put on a show.” She told Elijah.

“So I decided to do a magic show where I’d put a mare under brainwash and make her undress for the crowd. Not to many ponies clued in that the other mare looked almost identical to me… the majority of them just tossed money to the stage as she undressed.” Brixie had a small chuckle.

“I guess there was a scornful mare in the crowd who knew magic… she reported me to the police who arrested me for fraud.” Brixie said before having a faint laugh then her face saddened. “My mother… died while I was serving forty-eight hours in jail… she didn’t die of her sickness… she died a broken heart. I know it because she had left a note before she passed away. It read about how proud she was of me… and how sad it made her that I would resort to near thievery…” Brixie shed a tear.

Billy went to hold her tight before John whistled over to them. Billy looked over to John who motioned for him to look at a building on the other side of town. Billy peered down the street with the scope of his Lee Enfield.

John whispered over to him. “Third building to the left where they used to be hiding… second floor.” John called out to his friend. Billy looked to the spot John was talking about and saw a rifle barrel that was slung across a certain gryphon’s back.

He saw a hat rise up through a window and Billy quickly fired. The hat was knocked away but there was no blood to confirm a kill. Billy scowled to himself.

Red looked to the hat. “Told you so… we need a new hiding place.” He called over to Milo who looked back to him with cold eyes. Red crawled over towards a hallway with no windows. Halfway down the hallway, the walkway was destroyed by explosive damage. There was a gap that spanned about 7 feet.

“Who’s up for a little long jump?” He asked the other two. Milo stepped forth to jump but Red held him back. “Nah… I think you jumped first last time… it’s my turn to jump first… you can have a bullet put in your knickers while old Uncle Red sips on his tea.” Red snickered.

The gryphon stood first, Milo behind him, then Mane in the rear. Mane concentrated hard and thought of John. ‘John… Red’s jumping first, then Milo, then me… make sure you hit the right target.’ He thought.

John’s mind was invaded by a telepathic message. “Billy… shoot the second jumper.” John called over to Billy who just returned his request with a curious look. “Just trust me… he’s the most dangerous.” John told him.

He knew that at this range, Milo was far more dangerous than Red. In a brief moment, Billy saw the gryphon leap across the gap. He went to pull the trigger and slay the menace, but recalled what John had said. Waiting only a fraction of a moment more, he squeezed the trigger and his rifle shot cracked through the air.

The zebra literally lept into his shot as he tried to jump across the gap as well. A lone .303 round slammed into the side of his head, spinning his body around as his body went limp and crashed against the ledge of the other floor. Mane was already across before Milo’s body flumped to the ground in a lifeless heap.

“I got him.” Billy informed John. Billy looked away from his rifle. “The zebra, John?” He asked, wondering why John would have him kill the zebra rather than Red.

“WHAT?!” Elijah hissed. At first he had thought that Billy had shot Red, ending that psychopath’s life. Now he was furious that he had instead shot the zebra, who, to him, didn’t matter as much as Red.

“Milo was a veteran marksman… at this range he’s deadlier than Red.” John told his friend. Elijah was still having trouble stomaching the thought but quickly came to bear with the whole situation. John was right, and he couldn’t let personal vendettas endanger the group.

Red looked down the gap. “Well shit…” He muttered. He peeked around the corner of the building before ducking back behind cover and escorting Mane along with him. “It’s gonna take a little more than luck to deal with these bastards huh?” He chuckled.

Billy waited while Elijah’s tensions quickly rose. He wanted to see Red dead with his own eyes, for redemption… for revenge, and everything in between. Billy let out a deep exhale but suddenly Elijah lept up and rushed away. “ELIJAH!” Billy yelled. John watched his war veteran friend foolishly rush up the side of the main street.

“Got one.” Red muttered as he fired a shot, but he fired too late and the bullet simply kicked up dirt behind Elijah’s hooves as he galloped along. Red shot again but once again he missed.

Elijah cocked back the charging bolts on each of his Maxim machineguns and let loose. .303 rounds sprayed through the air and riddled the walls that Red and Mane hid behind. Red risked a shot which just barely missed Elijah.

Elijah drew closer to the building and slid behind some crates across the street from the building. Elijah pulled a stick of dynamite from his battle saddle and lit it. The fuse sparked and hissed frightfully as it burned towards its core.

He looked to the building then tossed the dynamite into the building and only moments later, the building was the origin of a large explosion that rocked the rickety old building. Elijah rushed up to where Red was just getting to his feet. The grey stallion let out a war cry as he tackled Red through a wall.

The duo began to duke it out. Red head-butted Elijah but it barely fazed him. Elijah returned his head-butt with a powerful and swift knee to the gut, which knocked the wind out of him.

Red swung and elbow into Elijah’s temple that dazed him and sent him crashing through a flimsy wall. The gryphon pounced towards him but Elijah managed to roll away just as Red drove his knife hand into the floor.

It jammed into the floor and Red struggled to break free as Elijah stood up. “Stupid shit… this is for BEAR!” Elijah roared as he kicked Red in the face, knocking him onto his back. He tried to get back up but Elijah booted him again. “And this is for ME!” He roared as he kicked him for a second time, this kick bringing blood into Red’s mouth.

“And this… is for what you did… TO BEAR!” Elijah roared but just as he went to curb stomp Red, the gryphon slipped the knife out of the floor and stabbed Elijah in the leg. The big stallion howled in pain as Red lept up and drove the knife into his right shoulder.

Red twisted the knife before pulling it out and going finish the job. “Night, night… hero stallion.” Red sneered insultingly. Elijah quickly kicked Red’s left knee backwards. The gryphon screeched in pain as he staggered back, grasping his wounded limb.

Elijah rushed him and drove his own knife hand into his gut before ripping the gryphon’s C96 automatic pistol from his holster. Red staged back against the wall as he gripped his gut painfully. Elijah quickly lined up a shot with Red who spat blood onto the floor in front of Elijah’s hooves.

“I ain’t beggin you… I ain’t never gonna beg for mercy.” Red spat. Elijah squeezed the trigger back and the gunshot rang through the house before Red collapsed with a bullet hole in his chest.

“Be angry and do not sin, do not let the sun go down on your anger and give no opportunity to the devil.” Said a voice, who Elijah spun to face. Black Mane trotted forwards, still bound in hoof cuffs. “You know… if we all took an eye for an eye… than the world would be blind.” Mane stated. Elijah simply dropped the still smoking pistol to the floor, landing in close proximity to the still smoking brass shell casing.

Author's Note

And Elijah, is a badass. "It's about soup time isn't it?" Anyway, I'm glad to be writing again, and glad that some people are still reading. So thank you

Chapter 50: It works

Third person, ghost town:

Hours later…

Charlie trotted up to Milo’s stiff body and gave him a nudge with his hoof. “Looks like the best way to kill a sniper… is with a sniper.” Charlie muttered before walking through a hole that had been smashed into the bottom floor wall recently.

He walked around on his hindlegs, anticipating somepony to leap out at him. He spotted several blood splatters, then an automatic pistol and a dead gryphon. Charlie picked up the pistol and felt its weight then looked to the dead gryphon on the floor.

“I hate gryphons…” He trailed off as he dropped the pistol then whistled to the others. “Alright colts… mount up. Ain’t no pony here.” He called to the others. He flopped down to all fours then trotted away from the dead body of Red.

* * *

John’s perspective:

We had put considerable distance between us and the ghost town. I looked to Mane then to the revolvers that he hadn’t taken with him when he and Red tried to escape. “Why didn’t you try and take your guns?” I asked and Mane shrugged.

“Figured you would’ve probably woken up and killed us…” Mane said with a chuckle. I rolled my eyes. That would’ve hardly been the case. “You know John… I used to read Hearth bible passages.” Mane stated, striking an emotional nerve in me. I didn’t say anything and simply nodded.

Elijah had kept quiet for most of the journey through the desert, not speaking much to anypony.

For the next two weeks we kept our pace apart from Mane’s gang, though we wondered now if they were even pursuing us. Every morning, Brixie seemed nauseous and would throw up.

Billy and I would ask if she was okay but she’d simply nod and say it was nothing. Mane kept quiet to himself, only on a few occasions would he say anything, and when he did, it was that awful song ‘Gonna hang me in the morning’.

Daring and I had expanded upon our relationship, but not by much. Mostly just sleeping together at nights and not quarrelling about random things like we used to. Billy would constantly say “Ah told yah so.” Resulting in both of us just rolling our eyes and admitting that he was right.

It felt weird though. Not having the playful golden retriever known as Bear, hanging around. His playfulness and happy smile always brings a smile to my face, but when I remember that he’s gone, never to return, it always makes me shed a tear.

We stopped for the night. Ponyville was barely half a day’s ride from here and then we’d be home free and this adventure, would finally come to a close. Mane rested his hooves on his knee then his chin atop his hooves as he watched us.

“You know… you have all got to be the most misfit group of adventurers I’ve ever seen… maybe they’ll make a story about you all one day.” Mane laughed. We all looked over to him with loony looks. He simply laughed. “Just saying is all.” He chuckled. Somehow, despite being the outlaw we were transporting across Equestria, he had become like part of the group, kind of like a jester almost. Elijah hadn’t really befriended him, but didn’t hate him because he knew Red was a wild card and killing Bear wasn’t his idea and he probably would’ve steered away from that route.

A few times we had even unlocked his hoof cuffs, but only to wash him. Mane looked to me then to his food, then back to me and wiggled his hooves. “John… if you would be so kind as to unchain me so I can eat?” Mane asked sympathetically. I contemplated it for a moment then tossed him the keys, to everypony’s shock.

He casually unlocked his hoof cuffs then tossed the keys back to me and began to eat his food. “Why thank you Ms. Brixie… it truly is delicious.” Mane complimented. Brixie smiled.

“The great and powerful… thank you…” Brixie trailed off. Her egoistical nature had started to fade ever since the whole ‘Lunar Titan’ incident.

“Well… I assure you, it is me who should be thankful. You all have been so kind and graceful to me.” Mane said as he finished his food.

Elijah finally spoke up. “You know… you don’t seem all that bad.” Elijah stated. Black Mane looked over to him and smiled faintly.

“I assure you… I’m all bad.” He commented. “Anyway… when I was young, I was alone. I was met by a stallion who taught me how to shoot guns and reload bullets. Eventually we went our separate ways and I started my own gang… one day our gangs crossed paths and… I killed my old mentor.” He commented then looked to me. “So how bout it John? You
wanna kill me?” He asked.

“You didn’t teach me.” I replied scornfully. “Hearth taught me, you just sat back and watched… and burned my flank…” I said scornfully as I pulled up my duster coat flap to reveal my scarred cutie mark. Billy, Brixie and Elijah looked in silence to my scar, knowing that it lay where my cutie mark once stood proud.

Mane sighed. “You know what Charlie would’ve done if he had have found out.” Mane replied.

“Did it matter in the end? You ended up shooting Hearth and then me… only thing is… I survived.” I said scornfully. Mane sighed.

“Yes well… indeed… well John!” He exclaimed as he stood to his feet. Billy brought up his rifle and Mane snickered. “I gotta piss.” He commented. I smirked then rolled my eyes. I got up and escorted Mane towards a more secluded part of the Everfree.

Mane zipped down his pant zipper and began to take a leak. The steam from his urine filled the air. “Mark my words John… by the beginning of the twenty first century, ponies won’t wear much in the terms of clothes… and they’ll all walk on four legs, rather than two. And they won’t use guns anymore.” Mane told me. I simply scoffed at the idea of ponies always walking on four legs, not wearing any clothes, and not able to use a firearm.

“John?” He asked in a more serious tone. “Why did you risk that stupid plate gag back in El Paso? What if Charlie had have aimed for your head?” He asked. I shrugged.

“You know Charlie, always aims for the chest.” I replied and he chuckled.

“You and Daring should get married… you’re so… alike.” He told me, making me chuckle slightly.

Mane finished and began to zip up his pants. “Funny thing… saving ponies… you do it once… and then you tend to do it more often than not.” Mane stated.

“Yeah… well Mane, it sure is a strange world isn’t…” I trailed off as I turned around to see that he was no longer where he was. “Shi…” Was all I managed as he grabbed me and pulled me low to the ground.

He brought a hoof around my lips so I couldn’t speak. “Sssh…” He whispered as he pointed to the depths of the forest that surrounded us like a prison cell. Wooden wolves paced around near us. “Timberwolves…” He whispered.

No sooner had he whispered the name, then one snapped its attention to us, like a hawk that had just spotted its prey. It groaned out a long and ghostly howl as it slumbered towards me.

“Buck!” I muttered as I unslung the double barrel shotgun from my back.

“You better have more than two shots.” Mane muttered as we were quickly surrounded by at least nine of these things. I had left my bandolier of ammo back at the campsite. “The revolver.” Mane interjected.

“What?” I gasped. He rolled his eyes. His back was against mine and we were standing on our hindlegs as the creatures kept quarrelling towards us, like rabid creatures getting ready to pounce.

“Give me my revolver and you use Celestia’s.” Mane replied. I was going to interject but I realized that there were five more things behind me, in front of Mane. I reached to my left holster and removed his revolver before handing it to him. I then unsheathed Celestia’s revolver and took aim.

“This thing doesn’t work though!” I hissed. He scoffed irritably.

“John… it’ll work… just believe in it.” He replied. I rolled my eyes and took careful aim. ‘Please baby, please baby, please baby…” I thought to myself.

Mane chuckled. “Like old times, huh?” He asked. A smile crept across our faces as we lit up the quiet forest in a blaze of gunfire.

Each time I fired the revolver, a mist of what looked like magical dust fluffed from the end of the barrel, sparkling in the night. Each round would collide with a Timber wolf and knock it to the ground in a pile of tree pieces.

In mere seconds, all the Timberwolves were dispatched. I brought the revolver up to my lips and blew out the smoke that wisped from the barrel. Mane did the same. He sighed then handed me his revolver which I holstered just as the entire group rushed over to us.

Mane chuckled as Billy slapped the hoof cuffs on him again. “What happened?” Elijah asked worriedly then looked to the revolver in my right hoof. “No way… you… used it?” He gasped and I nodded. He stood there in pure shock. “How… did it feel?” He asked and I shrugged.

“Pretty over rated… I like my M1911 more.” I replied. My custom handgun gave more kick than the legendary revolver so I assumed my gun had more stopping power.

We all trotted back over to the fire and I began fidgeting with the revolver as I tried to figure out how to reload it. I knew these LeMat revolvers were black powder but the cylinder on this looked more like a…

“Break barrel… like a Schofield.” Mane told me and I looked up to him. “Just…” Mane motioned to break barrel the pistol while making a clicking sound. I did as he said and the revolver cylinder opened up, spitting out nine empty brass casings and a paper 20gauge shell which was still loaded.

“But… LeMat are black powder revolvers…” I trailed off as Mane simply laughed.

“It isn’t a LeMat… It’s Celestia’s revolver.” He chuckled. I realized that I didn’t have any extra ammo for this pistol. This was a cartridge I had never seen before. “Give me the casings… and a few of your .45s.” Mane said.

I did as he asked and Mane proceeded to break down the cartridges and use their powder and primers to reload the brass casings of Celestia’s revolver. He then floated the lead shots over the fire with his magic until they were melted. After retracting them and molding them into perfect diameter, he began placing them back into each shell and crimping the shell to fit the lead shot into the case snuggly.

He floated the rounds over to me and I quickly reloaded the pistol. “Hearth didn’t teach you ‘Everything…” He said with a genuine smile. I smiled back, I really smiled. It wasn’t forced, or half assed, but a real smile.

Author's Note

I know, I know, it's been almost a week since an update. I have either been getting home late from work, or trying to make the scene with Celestia's revolver seem... not so melodramatic... which I probably failed to do... seemed pretty over rated... sorry for the wait

Chapter 51: End of the long road

Third person, early morning:

Charlie sat on his horse and watched the group head towards the fresh town. One of the gang members trotted up beside him. “Charlie… we could’ve taken them numerous times on the way here… why in the town? There’s law there.”

Charlie looked to him with a dissatisfied look. “There’s five of them… three of us…” Charlie replied before looking back through the sights of his binoculars. “Don’t worry, I got a plan…”

* * *

John’s perspective:

“YOU GAVE HIM HIS GUN?!” Daring almost yelled. I sighed then groaned as I buried my face in my hooves. “What if he had’ve just turned around and shot you!? John!” She kept bickering.

Jeeze, this is the first time we bickered since… before I fell off the waterfall. “It was… I just…” I stammered, trying to figure out why I had given him the gun.

“He trusted me.” Mane replied and I shot him a cold glare.

“I don’t trust you, especially with my back to you.” I scowled but he simply chuckled. The horses entered the town and immediately a mare trotted up to us.

“Are you the group? The one with Mr. Mane?” She asked before taking a pause and looking to Black Mane who simply smiled and tipped his hat. “Indeed, follow me.” She told us.

By the looks of her, she was a railway company security officer… or perhaps she just carried that revolver around for looks.

“The marshal in El Paso called a few weeks ago… frankly I was a little scared you might not have made it past Baltimare.” She stated as she led us around the back of a nice building that looked like a mixture of a boutique and a hotel mixed into one.

“Come upstairs, I’ve gotten you all a private suite while you wait for the train… and I’ve called the sheriff for some reinforcements in case anything goes wrong.” She told us as we hitched our horses.

Mane whispered something to his horse and I saw that he didn’t tie the horse very tight to the hitch. Perhaps he just liked to let her have a bit more head room.

As we entered the hotel, I noticed several dresses of top quality, along with tuxedos and various other posh looking clothes. I smiled as I figured I’d rather my duster coat. Nopony was in the store but the front cashier who gave us a nod as we passed by.

As we arrived to our room, the mare leading us stopped. “I’m Clover Field, but you can just call me Ms. Clover.” She told us and we nodded before trotting in and settling down.

Mane crossed the room in a few short strides then flopped down on the bed before taking out a scratch book. I watched him as he looked out the window. It let in the morning sun glare which illuminated part of the room before it was drowned out by the lights which Brixie turned on. Mane’s face reflected the sun and gave him a gleaming look.

“You know John… it’s not nice to stare.” He chuckled and I realized that he had noticed me looking at him. “You know… you are always kind of cute when you blush.” He laughed then continued to illustrate a picture.

Daring trotted over to me and sat on my lap. “So after this… what happens?” She asked. Everypony went silent then there was a ripping sound that made us all look to the origin. Mane looked back to us with a raised eyebrow and innocent look as he slowly set down a piece of paper that he had ripped from the book.

On the paper was an illustration of the morning sunrise over the horizon. He turned his chair to us then began to draw again, probably drawing all of us together. Elijah was by himself, Brixie sat with her head resting up against Billy’s right shoulder, and Daring sat on my lap, her head resting against my chest.

Soon there was a knock at the door and Elijah stepped up to answer it. “Who is it?” He asked in a stern tone.

“Clover, would you mind letting me in? I have the sheriff and his deputies.” She responded. Elijah looked to us and Mane smiled faintly.

“How do we know you don’t have a gun to your back?” Elijah replied. Suddenly a sheriff star slid underneath the door and Elijah picked it up, took a brief look and then opened the door.

Clover, two deputies and a sheriff stood in the doorway for a moment before entering. The two deputies had Winchester 1894 lever action rifles but the sheriff had a Winchester 1897 pump action shotgun.

“How much is Ms. Clover Field paying you gentlecolts?” Mane asked in a snide voice.

“Our business is none of yours Mr. Mane.” The sheriff replied as he stepped over to a nearby window and peered out. He looked back to us then spoke. “We’ll need a watchpony and…” He began but I cut him off.

“I’ll be the lookout.” I offered and he simply nodded. I gave Daring a peck on the check before rising and heading downstairs to the boutique. I had something I needed to do in secret.

I began browsing the store then found what I was looking for and brought it to the cashier, paid for it then placed the box into my inner coat pocket before trotting outside and onto the dusty streets.

Ponies trotted along carelessly and freely, some a little faster than others. I began trotting down the street and accidentally bumped a record player and the disc scratched, making an irritating noise.

The owner of the record player looked to me with a raised eyebrow then to his scratched record. “Sorry… I didn’t mean to…” I began to apologize but he interrupted me before I could finish.

“Hey… how’d you do that?” He asked in a casual voice. I raised an eyebrow. “Could you do it again is what I meant?” He asked. I nodded. “Show me… please?” He asked. I have no idea why in Celestia’s name he’d want me to scratch his record but…

I placed my hoof on the record and spun it in the opposite direction the record disc was supposed to travel. Once again it scratched the disc and the microphone spat out a horrifying tune. The owner nodded with a creepy grin on his face.

“Cool man… that’s hip… name’s Record Scratch by the way…” He displayed his hoof for me to shake which I promptly did.

“The Lone Ranger… but ponies just call me John.” I told him. He nodded then began to scratch the record, making irritating noises but kept smiling all the while. I guess some ponies have different interests in life.

I smiled to myself as I kept trotting through town. The morning sun made the dew on some of the grass patches gleam. Sometimes I would trot through the grass just to wet the tips of my boots.

I kept smiling until I reached the end of town, which was only a few dozen yards away from the hotel. I looked to the morning sun but then caught a glimpse of a few riders galloping down a hill and towards the town.

I watched for a moment longer before I recognized the leading rider. “SHIT!” I hissed before racing back to the hotel. Dirt was kicked up behind my heels as I burst through the front doors of the hotel.

As I slammed through the hotel room door, everypony looked to me with a shocked look. “We’ve got company. Looks like Mane’s gang.” I told them. The sheriff and his deputies started cursing and swearing.

“How many?” The sheriff asked. I tried to think back to how many there were but could only visualize Charlie.

“Three or four.” I replied unsurely. The sheriff rolled his eyes.

“Well which is it boy, three or four?” He asked as he racked the slide on his shotgun.

“Three.” Elijah stated as he watched from the suite window. We all looked out to see three gang members disembark their horses and step out onto the streets. We hid behind the walls to avoid being seen but somehow they noticed us.

“HEY BOSS… BOSS!” Charlie yelled. The sheriff looked to Mane and gave a small nod. Black Mane trotted over to the window then slides it open. I snuck a brief glance to see Charlie look up to him. “Boss.” He called out and Mane smiled.

“Well howdy Charlie… how have you and the boys been?” He asked and Charlie simply nodded. “Indeed… well… I was just sitting here with my new friends and we were chatting about all the great times we’re going to have in Canterlot.” He said.

“That’s enough!” The sheriff hissed. Mane simply shrugged.

“Well Charlie… while you wait, why not have a drink over at the saloon with the boys.” He told his friend. Charlie nodded as Mane stepped away from the window and flopped back down on the bed. “Ooh, you’re gonna get it now.” He muttered to us.

I looked back down to the street to see Charlie rummage through his saddle bags. The sheriff looked to us and shrugged. “There’s only three of them. Me and my boys can handle it if you…” He began but Charlie interrupted him before he could finish the offer offer.

“LISTEN UP!” Charlie yelled, gaining the attention of several ponies in the crowd. “That’s Black Mane they have up there… BLACK-MANE…” He stopped for a moment and several ponies began to mutter to each other, surprised that a notorious outlaw would be in their town.

“Now… the law ponies…plan… on putting him on a prison train to Canterlot… to hang him.” He stated. More murmuring could be heard throughout the crowd. “We will give… two hundred cash bits… to anypony… who shoots one of his captors… TWO HUNDRED CASH BITS!” He yelled. The offer perked the ears of several ponies and made a few step forwards.

A lot of the stallions began asking for the money strait up. Charlie smirked. “Well… you gotta shoot em first.” He chuckled. Ponies rushed back to their homes and began grabbing any type of firearm they owned.

Within minutes, the streets were filled with at least four or five dozen armed ponies. I let out a defeated sigh and looked to the sheriff who was already heading out the doorway with Clover trailing close behind, pleading for him to stay.

“SHERIFF!” Elijah called out and the law stallion stopped and turned to the big grey stallion. “You forgot your badge… the one you earned when you pledged your allegiance to the law.” He stated, making an ass out of the sheriff. He tossed
the star over to the sheriff who caught it then pinned it to his chest and continued on downstairs.

Elijah just chuckled briefly before looking back outside. Mane stood up and headed to the washroom. “Now you see John… pretty much everypony… wants to live.” He began as he started washing his face and neck in the washroom.

“And that means Ms. Clover too…” He continued and I could hear Clover arguing with the sheriff and his stallions. “She’s gonna walk out on you, just like the sheriff… probably offer you the money to just… trot away.” He chuckled to himself then sighed as he turned to Daring and I.

“Now the question John… is... would you put Ms. Do’s life in danger for some hell bent crusade.” He ended his comment and I looked outside to see the sheriff and his two deputies surrendering their firearms.

They stood up with their hooves in the air but no sooner had they stood, then Charlie and his two remaining gang members unloaded on them. In moments, the law ponies lay in puddles of their own blood. Mane just sighed. “Because I wouldn’t.”

Author's Note

Ahhh, the mystery box... John you sly bugger... wonder what it is?

Chapter 52: Deal with the devil

I stood by the window and watched as Charlie and his stallions disembarked their horses and trotted over to the local saloon, leaving some armed civilians to guard the hotel. Mane chuckled to himself as Clover entered the room in a frantic mood.

“Oh this is bad… really bad…” She began to murmur to herself then looked up to us. “Uhm… I think there’s a back door we can use to escape.” She informed us.

“But the train isn’t here yet.” Elijah replied as he peeked out the window to confirm what he had said.

“Forget Mane! Just let him go. We don’t need to die for this.” She gasped. Mane chuckled again with a ‘I told you so’ look on his face. Elijah shook his head but then Clover pulled out wads of cash from her saddle bags.

“I’ll give you each three hundred bits cash… you don’t have any obligations to the railroad, I swear.” She told us. Elijah chuckled then stepped forwards.

“You know… it’s funny… you aren’t paying us to walk away… you’re paying us so that you can walk away and not feel guilty.” Elijah replied as he patted her on the shoulder. “This stallion is getting on the train… one way or another.” He said before trotting back over to the window. Clover gulped then looked to me and nodded.

“The train arrives in little under two hours.” She informed me then trotted away.

I sighed as I flopped down on the chair across from the bed. Daring came over and sat beside me. “So… how do we do it?” She asked. I held my hoof to my head as I tried to think.

I heard Brixie’s voice and looked up. “What’s this?” She asked as she looked to a scrap of paper that Mane had given her. “It’s… me… and Billy and…” She trailed off.

“It’s your future… if you live.” Mane replied then levitated over a piece of paper to Daring and myself. I gazed over it with Daring. On the paper was a happy looking family. There was a beautiful mare in her husband’s forelegs with four young children standing close to them, all with smiles on their faces.

“I’ll do it.” Elijah spoke up and we looked over to him. “You all have futures… I don’t. I have nothing to live for… no one needs me.” He stated.

“Elijah! Don’t say that!” I gasped, knowing that it would be suicide for him to go alone. He shook his hoof as he stood up.

“John… I owe you my life… It is the least I can do to repay you.” He stated.

“I won’t let you go alone! I have a personal vendetta to clear with Mane.” I told him as I stood up. Daring stood with me.

“I’m going to.” She stated but I looked to her and shook my head. “WHAT?! Of course I’m going! You can’t use that speech then tell me I can’t go!” She argued.

“Daring… I love you, more than life itself… but I won’t risk putting you in more danger than you’re already in. That and you’ve never been able to shoot somepony so I really don’t know if it’s a good idea tagging along.” I told her. She looked down to the floor in defeat, knowing I was right. I contemplated doing it now but figured it was a bad time.

I stepped forwards and hugged her tightly. “Don’t worry… we can handle it… Billy?” I asked as I looked over to him. He was breathing heavily but with a steady pace.

“John… there’s… at least sixty of them out there… I don’t know… Brixie… I just… I just…” He stammered, almost breathless. I stepped forwards and rested a hoof on his shoulder.

“Don’t worry… I understand.” I told him but Mane chuckled and sat up.

“Apparently you don’t, John. If you did understand then you wouldn’t be going. You’d be staying behind to take care of Daring… and making sure your child grows up with a father.” He told me.

“What child?” I asked and Mane simply chuckled.

“John… she’s pregnant. I sensed it with my magic.” He told me. I gulped in realization of the fact. Daring looked to me with a seriously worried look. Mane laid back down and made an offer.

“I’ll give you three hundred bits right now to just… let me go.” He stated and I shook my head. He looked to me and smiled. “You’re right… your honour is worth more than that… two thousand… in cash. Just let me trot out those doors like nothing happened.” He replied. I thought about it for a brief second.

“So… I just let you go, get the cash then high tail it? And what would I tell ponies? That you just got the jump on all of us and managed to escape? Come on Mane, ponies are smarter than that.” I told him and he shrugged.

“Well…?” He asked and I shook my head as I sat down on the chair by the window.

“Do me a favour Mane.” I stated and he looked over to me with a curious stare. “Just shut up.” I told him and he laughed.

“After all we’ve been through, we’re still not friends?” He asked in a seemingly playful tone.

“No, we’re not… now stop talking to me.”

Chapter 53: The rightoues stallions

Third person:

John sat by the window with Daring at his side. Mane lay on the bed, illustrating in his scrap book. Billy and Brixie stood watch by the door as Elijah gazed down to the streets from a nearby window.

In a few more minutes, it would be time for them to escort Mane towards the station. John grasped a watch and clasped it tightly, praying for time to stop. Mane looked over to him. “No matter how hard you squeeze that watch… it ain’t gonna stop time.” He chuckled.

John looked up and threw the watch towards the wall beside Mane’s face. The black unicorn didn’t even flinch and simply continued to draw into his scrap book.

Clover entered the room. “John, Elijah… it’s time.” She stated. John rose up and brushed his mane back. “John… you don’t have to do this.” Clover tried to convince them. John smiled then chuckled to himself.

“We were offered seventy five hundred… to get him to the train. I plan on doing that... and when I do, you’re going to give that money, in full, to Ms. Do here… as soon as Mane steps his hoof onto the train.” I told her. She gulped then nodded.

I grabbed Mane and started directing him in the way we were going, Elijah followed close behind. Daring stepped forwards just as we were leaving the room. “John!...” She trailed off and looked into my eyes. I contemplated doing it… right here, right now.

I came to terms with myself and figured perhaps now might not be a good time, even though it would only take a few seconds. “Daring… don’t worry about me.” I told her then looked to Billy. “Billy, you take Daring and Brixie into another room. Make sure nothing happens to them.” I ordered him. He nodded then did as I asked.

Clover stepped aside as Elijah, Mane and I started pacing down the hallway of the upstairs floor. I unslung the double barrel shotgun from my back and cocked both hammers back. Elijah had his machineguns ready and was waiting for anything.

A figure stepped into the hallway and I swung my shotgun towards it. The cashier lifted her hooves in the air and I motioned for her to step aside. Instead she went for her purse and snatched out a derringer pistol.

I fed her both barrels which sent her careening out the hallway window and into the streets below. “Bitch probably sold us out.” Elijah hissed as I ejected both smoldering shells and loaded two fresh ones.

We snuck downstairs and towards the back door.

In the streets, Charlie stood up as he heard the crack of a shotgun echo in the town. Ponies began rushing around, trying to find the origin of the gunshot. “THEY’RE IN THE BACK ALLEY!” Shouted a pony atop a roof across from the hotel.

The pony fired his single shot rifle before the chatter of a machinegun roared in the town. The pony fell off the roof just as all hell seemed to break loose. Jackson, one of the remaining gang members, stepped up beside Charlie just as they saw three ponies break from the alleyway.

The two gang members began trotting down the street just as the entire town started opening fire on the trio, forcing them behind the cover of several crates. Jackson smirked, “Looks like you might not get the chance to use them Schofields, Charlie.”

The trio lept up before rushing over to the next building but Mane fell just as a stray bullet clipped his shoulder. “Hey… HEY, NOT THE BLACK STALLION, THE RANGER YOU DUMBSHITS, THE RANGE…” He cut his statement short as his anger reached its limit.

In a flash of motion he drew out both his revolvers and began firing them at the townsfolk. Several were cut down, falling to the ground and bleeding out. Several others took off down alleyways to avoid being shot.

“BOSS!” Charlie yelled out.

“Charlie.” Mane replied in a subtle voice just before a bullet chimed off the crate he was hiding behind. Charlie snapped his aim to the shooter and shot him right through the heart.

“Boss!” Charlie called in a less frantic voice. But no sooner had he called out, then all hell seemed to break loose again. Charlie cursed to himself before snapping open the break cylinder on his revolvers and reloading them with fresh shells.

Mane grimaced as chips of wood splintered into his face. “You mind telling me the next part of your plan John?” He asked in a semi irritated voice. John peeked out from behind the crates and fired two shots, kicking over two gun stallions, before ducking back down and pointing to a nice house.

“The red door, run… now!” He ordered, before grabbing Mane and rushing him towards the door. Elijah stood up as he scampered forwards. Bullets kicked up dirt all around them but just as Mane and John burst through the doors, a stallion lept out from behind a counter and fired a round, clipping Elijah in the shoulder and forcing him to stagger over to the corner of the house.

John pumped both barrels into the stallion’s chest, sending him hurtling into shelves of bottled pickles and beats. John snapped open the barrels of the shotgun and shook it. Both shells fell out before John replaced them with new ones.

Elijah squeezed his shoulder before swinging his body towards the road and holding back on the triggers of his machineguns. The duel Maxim guns rattled as they spat out lead death.

Ponies in the streets were cut down as .303 rounds chewed them apart. The smart ones ran for cover while the foolish ones tried to push through the hail of lead and towards the lone stallion. Suddenly a bullet chipped away at the corner near Elijah’s face, making him wince and look to the rooftop across the street where a mare crouched with a makeshift musket rifle.

Elijah elevated his machineguns and fired. Lethal bullets shattered apart the edge of the rooftop before cutting her away and knocking her body off the roof. Elijah swung his body away from the wall and started down the alleyway.

John crouched near the back door of the building and went to leave but Mane stayed. “I ain’t doing this no more John… you can forget about playing hero for Daring now.” He said.

John scowled as he tried to pull Mane with him but Mane simply flipped him onto his flank. “It’s over John… now just walk away… Charlie! Charlie Price! Hold your fire, I’m walking out!” Mane called before John tackled him to the floor. The two began wrestling for control over the other as Charlie’s yells could be heard from outside.

John quickly got the better of Mane but soon, the black stallion used his magic and pinned John against the wall. He began to constrict his magic around John’s throat in an attempt to strangle him.

John gasped as he struggled. “I ain’t… never been no hero… just trying to do right… all I have to do… is get you on that train… nothing more… nothing less…” He gagged. Mane released him from his magic.

“Don’t you want to see me hanged?” He asked and John shook his head. “Not even after what I did to Hearth?” He asked and John looked up to him with angered eyes.

“Sometimes it’s better to forgive your enemy… the bible says it’s like dousing them in coal.” He stated. Mane was stricken by the comment and gasped. He didn’t know how to take it and John forgiving him felt like… being stricken with a guilt he could barely handle.

He flopped back against a wall with a huff for air. “Alright John… let’s get to the train.” He stated.

Outside, Charlie continued to yell for his boss before a chatter of automatic fire caused him to duck. Ponies began collapsing as their bodies were riddled by machinegun fire. He spotted the grey stallion with duel machineguns. Charlie holstered one of his revolvers before handling the leftover pistol in both hooves.

Elijah paced forwards and kept up his fire. Ponies began scattering for cover. Elijah turned down a back alley and continued on. A group of seven stallions rushed into the alley to confront him. Elijah stopped and quickly hosed them down with a spray of ammo.

He began trotting forwards just as a blonde pegasus stepped out and snapped up his Schofield revolver. Elijah’s eyes went wide as the revolver let out a deafening shot. Elijah gasped as a bullet slammed into his chest, then another, and another.

He fell back with three bullet holes in his chest that all leaked blood. Charlie stepped over and cracked the cylinder on his revolver. The spent cases were ejected by the guns auto eject mechanism and the smoking brass shells landed on Elijah’s body.

Charlie swayed his head side to side with an irritated look. “I hate machineguns…” He muttered. Charlie looked up to the roof to see two figures dashing across rooftops. “They’re on the roof!” He yelled to the others. He began rushing along. “THEY’RE ON THE ROOF!”

Record Scratch looked up from where he and set a record into his player before leaning back to watch the events unfold. The music from his recorder filled the streets.

Charlie rushed along the streets below, trailing the duo, as he held his revolver, his foreleg completely extended. “Boss!” Charlie yelled before firing a shot at John, which missed and clipped the side of the building they were running across.

Bullets began to fly through the air, missing both galloping stallions by mere inches. Charlie however, was no longer concerned about shooting the townsfolk who nearly shot Mane, rather he was hell bent on shooting John.

“Boss!” Charlie yelled again as he tried to shoot John while they lept from one rooftop to another. “Boss, drop!” Charlie yelled but the two continued. Charlie became frantic as he desperately followed the duo.

Daring trotted along to the window and looked to the streets where the fighting was happening. Gunshots could easily be heard from inside the hotel and made her worried about her special friend’s well-being.

She quickly paced past Clover and went back to their original room before gazing down to the streets. She noticed John and Mane galloping across rooftops. She looked down to the scrapbook that Mane had left to see several photos.

The first was when she and John had first met, how he loomed over her near dead body in that gravesite. The next was when they trotted into Ponyville for the first time. Then of the first night they spent together in the fields.

There was one when they arrived in Dodge, then one of the first battle of Dodge, another of when they met Brixie. Yet another was illustrated when they arrived into Baltimare to board the Lunar Titan. She began to skip through pages. There seemed to be some sort of illustration from each major part of their journey, all the way up to toady.

The first was with everypony standing in the room. It even included Bear but he had an aura above his head, signalling his passing. The next was of Billy and Brixie, it was a near replica of the one he had given the two. The next was the exact same picture that he had given Daring and John. Daring flipped to the final page.

There was a picture of John in his duster coat, sitting on the chair near the window. He had his iconic double barreled shotgun in both hooves with his black hat tilted low. A title read ‘The righteous stallion’. Tears came to Daring’s eyes as she stepped towards the doorway.

Clover began to speak. “I’m sorry…” She began but Daring simply pushed past her and rushed towards the stairs. “Ms. Do!” She yelled. Billy and Brixie heard the commotion and came running only to see Daring’s tail as she left the front doors.

John and Mane stopped near a rooftop. The other roof was a far leap and John was weighed down by his gear. “Can you make it?” Mane asked. John nodded and the two backpedaled briefly then galloped forwards and lept across.

Charlie watched in disbelief as his boss seemed to willingly go along with the ranger. He went to fire but his revolver was empty. He switched guns but the two had disappeared out of sight.

John’s boots slid against the tiled shingles and he quickly began slipping down them along with Mane. The two fell off the roof and crashed into some crates. John twisted his ankle as he fell and yelped in pain. Mane rushed over and grabbed him, quickly lifting him to all fours.

“COME ON!” He yelled as he pulled John up. John began to limp after Mane as the two rushed into the buildings that were still under construction. Only the skeletons of the houses were done so it didn’t offer much in the way of protection.

Charlie fired several rounds along with the others. John spun, holding his double barrel in one hoof, and fired both barrels. One of the townsfolk was kicked off his hooves while the other simply fell when a load of buckshot pellets struck his forehead.

John didn’t bother reloading and simply continued on with Mane as everypony fired at them. Bullets chipped away at the wood beams of the house around them. The dup lept through doorway frames and through several unfinished buildings. Bullets continued to clip off the wooden skeletons of the houses as townsfolk chased after them.

John and Mane entered a small worker’s camp that had been pitched up. John unsheathed his Colt 1911 and began turning his body and popping off random shots towards their pursers as he ran along towards the train station. Every so often he’d clip a gunslinger and make them fall with a scream.

He spotted Charlie and took an aimed shot but the bullet missed and splattered a watermelon instead. John and Mane proceeded towards the train station just as Charlie extended his foreleg to its full extension then fired a round which clipped John’s shoulder.

He cried out in pain as he fell forwards and crawled into the train booth where a frightened train master crouched. “What time does the Canterlot Prison train arrive?” John asked as he reloaded both his shotgun and handgun.

The train master wiped sweat from his forehead before replying. “Four o’clock.” He stated and John glanced out the window to realize there was no train.

“What time is it?” He asked and the master looked to his watch.

“Five after…” He stammered. John glanced to him.

“So where the hell is the train?” He asked. The master just shrugged.

“Running late I suppose… gets here when it gets here.” He stated in a somewhat calmer voice. John leaned back against the wall as he let out a sigh of exhaustion.

Billy looked to Brixie. “I ain’t a bad stallion.” He told her and she gave him a confused look.

“I know you’re not.” She replied unsurely. He chuckled before bringing her into a tight hug.

“No, I didn’t mean like that… that story, the one Mane told… isn’t exactly all true. My father and I were asked to cut off the water flow to our neighbour’s property… by the exact same neighbour. His son had bad lungs and had to be in hot dry environments… but every year the spring water flow would give him terrible cases of pneumonia… so he asked us to cut off his water… for his son’s well-being.” Billy informed her. She looked up into his eyes and they shared a brief kiss before Billy grabbed his rifle and kicked off the scope.

John sat with Mane, breathing rather heavily and Mane snickered. “I remember the first time I read the bible… my mother… hated my father… took us both away. Sat me by a train station booth and gave me a bible. Said to read it front to back and that she’d be back before I knew it… I sat there for three days and read the entire bible, just waiting for my mom to come back… she never did.” Mane informed the younger stallion who just looked to him with a faint smile.

Suddenly there was a steam engine huffing that caught their attention and the two looked to the train. The train master leaned over to them. “Go to the third car with the sliding door.” He informed them.

Mane placed his hat on his head and nodded to John. “Well John, guess it’s time to do what we came here to do.”

John and Mane approached the doorway but Charlie slipped over to a cattle walkway and hid, to avoid being seen while he lined up a pot-shot on the ranger. John peeked out and a bullet clipped near his face, forcing him back behind cover.

Daring snuck up behind Charlie and lined up a shot with her ivory grip Colt SAA. She silently cocked back the hammer and steadied her aim… but she couldn’t do it. She breathed to herself and clenched her eyes shut, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t bring herself to kill.

She looked back to the bull cattle that were locked behind the gate and smiled.

As John peeked out for another glance, Charlie fired again. He cocked back the hammer on his Schofield just as he heard an aggressive mooing. He turned to see a group of rampaging bulls stampeding directly towards him. “SHI…” Was all he managed before getting trampled by the bulls.

John looked out in disbelief as Daring began to fire her revolver into the air, making the bulls run faster. “YAH! YAH!” She yelled in a rancher tone. John looked to her and the two exchanged glances before John lept out from behind his cover and fired his Colt .45 towards the townsfolk still after him. One was taken off her hooves as a bullet collided with her chest and she tumbled over some crates.

John and Mane raced along the side of the train, John firing shots towards the townsfolk who were forced to take cover. Clover stepped out from the hotel and looked in disbelief as John banged on the train door.

A train attendant answered and John turned to talk to him. “I got a prisoner that needs to be sent to Canterlot!” He yelled. The attendant nodded as Mane began to step up onto the train deck.

Daring smiled faintly as she watched her friend load the notorious criminal onto the prison train. Mane turned to see his young friend and smiled. “Well, congratulations John, you did it. You got me on the… NO!” He yelled just as a lone gunshot went off.

A bullet slammed through John’s upper right shoulder and spun him, spurting blood all over the side of the train. John’s eyes went wide as Charlie took a step forwards and fired another shot that made John cry in pain but he stayed standing. Charlie fired two more shots into John’s chest, making him gasp each time. Then he took careful and steady aim before firing a final shot right into the center of John’s chest.

John’s eyes stayed wide as he slid off the side of the train and onto the dirty ground, his blood smearing across the train as he fell. “JOHN!” Daring gasped as she hurried over to some cover to watch the events unfold.

Charlie and the two remaining gang members stepped forwards with a few of the remaining townsfolk. Mane stepped off the train and looked to John’s body with a sorrowful expression on his face. Charlie lowered his gun then trotted over to his boss. He ripped Celestia’s revolver from John’s holster and handed it to the black unicorn.

“You know… for a ranger… he’s one pathetic piece of shit…” Charlie said with a laugh then smirked. “And one tough son of a bitch.” He laughed.

Mane looked to John and his sorrowful expression was replaced by an expressionless one. He looked to the revolver Charlie had handed him and grasped it in his right hoof, rather tightly. Charlie sighed as he turned and began trotting away. “Come on boss…” Charlie remarked.

Mane glared at the pistol, noticing small things he hadn’t before. The right side of the handle had an engraving of Celestia’s sun, the other side had Luna’s moon. He gripped the revolver tightly, Celestia’s sun pressing aggressively against his fur and skin.

Charlie turned back to his boss, a smug smile still on his face. Mane returned his look with a squinted glare as he stared him down. Charlie took a moment to realize it then went for his revolver as his eyes went wide.

In a simple flick of his wrist, Mane brought Celestia’s revolver up and fired a round right into Charlie’s chest, piercing his heart. The others looked in shock but were soon faced with the same fate as Mane began to hose them down in less than a moment’s time.

Some of the townsfolk went for their guns but a quick and successful rate of fire echoed through the air. Most of the townsfolk fell to the ground in lifeless heaps. The others quickly scurried away. Billy and Brixie stepped forward, rifle barrels still smoking.

Charlie still stood on his hindlegs, struggling to keep himself up as blood leaked from his chest wound. Mane walked over and slid the barrel pin on the hammer down, to ready the shotgun barrel on the revolver. Charlie’s face was twitching as Mane grasped him by the collar of his jacket and stuffed the barrel right to his chest and fired.

Blood spewed out his back and Mane released his lifeless body, letting it fall back to the ground with a THUMP. He let out a sigh as he turned to see Daring holding a revolver in his direction. “Get on that train…” She ordered rather unsurely.

He trotted over to her, making her bring the revolver closer to her body each time to keep it out of his reach. Mane spun the revolver on his hoof before presenting the handle side to her. She looked in disbelief but he spoke before she could ask.

“Return it to its rightful owner.” He told her before she nodded and took the gun. Daring began to weep before she was grabbed from behind and spun around. John staggered to keep steady and she gasped.

“What… the… buck…” Mane gasped. John painfully pulled one of his duster coat flaps away to reveal the armour plate he had back in El Paso.

“I don’t have armour on my back… that’s why there’s blood…” John muttered through a wince of pain. Mane chuckled but Daring instead slammed her hoof against John’s armoured chest.

“You ass!” She yelled and John grimaced.

“I… think I might have a broken rib…” He groaned. She looked into his eyes and went to kiss him but he stepped back before kneeling down in front of her and reaching into his coat.

“Shit… I didn’t lose it… did I?” He muttered to himself.

“Lose what?” Mane and Daring asked at the same time. John ignored them and continued to search his coat pocket.

“Ah, here it is.” He stated before looking up to Daring.

“John… what are you doing?” She asked.

“Daring… I haven’t known you all that long and… I’m a little bad with words around pretty mares… especially special ones like you but… I’ll let my actions be my words.” He said as he pulled out a small box and opened it, revealing a diamond wedding ring.

Daring gasped in realization of what he was doing. “John… are you…” Daring was almost speechless. John was having trouble breathing as well, but that might’ve been because of his broken ribs.

“Yes!” Daring replied as she quickly ripped John to his hooves and planted her lips against his. The two embraced in a romantic kiss as Mane just stood there and scratched the back of his head. Soon, Mane coughed to gain their attention.

“Sorry to uhm… break the moment… but I guess this is goodbye… for now… you know?” He asked jokingly and the two nodded. “Well John, until the next time.” He said with a tip of his hat before trotting over and embarking onto the train.

The attendant slid the door shut and soon afterwards, the train started departing. Mane looked out the window to his horse that he had left by the hitching post. He had left the reins tied loose so that the horse could free itself.

He went to whistle but just before he did, he stopped and leaned back in his seat with a faint smile.

Author's Note

Don't fret, ain't over just yet. There's still the epilogue. That was... cool, nah that don't cut it... that was... I'll figure it out after I go to church, yes I go to church... and with my boss. Kinda ironic huh?

Dearly beloved, Epilogue

Daring stood before me in a beautiful white wedding dress. “And do you...” The preacher trailed off, realizing that he had never really gotten my name.

“Just call me John… everypony else does.” I smiled as I looked to Brixie, who was Daring’s maid of honour, to Billy, who was my best-stallion. I then looked to Elijah, who had survived his encounter with Charlie. Turned out that somehow he had missed every vital point when he shot Elijah.

I had offered Elijah to be my best stallion to comfort him after everything that had happened, but he politely turned down the offer, saying he didn’t know how it would look if my best stallion was wrapped up in medical bandage to cover bullet holes.

Elijah cradled a puppy in his forelegs. Turns out that Bear had gotten frisky with a German Shepard down in Baltimare and the owner had been so angry because her dog was a show dog. She trailed us all the way back just to give Elijah trouble, but when she found out what had happened, she gave him one of the puppies.

Elijah called the puppy Bear Jr., stating that Bear would’ve probably liked that.

The preacher nodded. “And do you, John, take Daring to be your lawfully wedded wife, to hold and to love, from this day forwards, for better or for worse, for richer or poorer, through sickness and in health, for ever and for always, until death do you part?” The preacher asked, reading the scripture.

I looked deep into Daring’s eyes as we held hooves at the alter stage. “I do.” I replied. The preacher nodded.

“Then it is my honour to pronounce you Stallion and wife, you may kiss the bride.” He stated. I leaned over as Daring closed her eyes and we embraced in a romantic kiss. Daring tossed the wedding bouquet over her shoulder before wrapping her hooves around my shoulder.

Ponies stood up and began clapping. Bear Junior lept into the air and grabbed the wedding bouquet in his jaws before thrashing his head around, shredding the bouquet to pieces in a comical act. Many mares gasped but then Bear trotted up to a certain light yellow mare with long flowing pink hair.

Bear kept a rose in his mouth, like a gentlecolt, and knelt before the mare. She blushed furiously before Bear jumped up to his hindlegs and nudged the rose into her mane, just above her ear. The mare gasped. “Oh my… why thank you.” She replied and Bear stuck his tongue out and gave her a long slurpy lick across her face, making Elijah chuckle.

I stood with Daring and watched as everypony began conversing with one another. Suddenly, Princess Celestia stepped forth, with a cowpony hat tipped low and chaps around her forelegs. A lone revolver sat in a hip holster as she gave me a wink. Her wings were concealed by a brown vest so nopony realized who she was, except my friends and me.

“Thank you, all of you… I never thought I’d see this revolver ever again.” She thanked us and we all nodded in return. “No if you’ll please excuse me, I have business to attend to.” She stated then trotted away.

Daring grasped me tightly and smiled, Brixie gave Billy a sloppy kiss to the cheek while Elijah simply chuckled as he watched Bear Jr. lead the pale yellow pegasus over to him. “Oh my… oh… uhm… hello.” She stammered and we all tipped our hats. “Uhm… is he… your dog? He’s very… uhm… affectionate…” She was very sheepish with her words.

“Yes, he is. We uhm… call him Bear Jr., after his father… I’m Elijah.” Elijah stammered as he blushed and extended his foreleg. I could tell he was nervous around this mare but she returned the gesture by timidly shaking his hoof.

“I’m… I’m Po… Pos… Posey.” She managed. Elijah nodded and Daring and I looked into each other’s eyes.

“So?” She asked and I tilted my head to one side.

“So… what?” I asked and she stifled a giggle.

“So what happens next…”

THE END

Author's Note

Wow... I kind of feel this weird feeling right now because the story's over... but while I have the time I just want to say thank you to all the readers of this story, you guys and gals made my day every time I'd come home from work and I'd see something from you saying how you liked the story and it would make me smile, so thank you. And on a minor note, I might do a sequel but that'll be in the future, when I do I'll post a link, promise...

Chapter 1: You dig

I trotted along through the thick undergrowth of the Everfree forest. The wet grass and moss squelched underneath my boots from the recent rainfall. It had been a stale day and was rather muggy with the humidity the way it was. The trees surrounded me like a jail cell walls and felt as if they were closing in on me. I pulled out the map from my saddle and took another look at it.

I was close. I was certain of it. If only the old withered map was more depictive then simply pointing out that the treasure, marked by a big black X, was somewhere in the Everfree in a more open area close to a gravestone.

I placed the map back in my saddle after having another long look at it then continued to slush through the forest. I could just take to the air but the treetops severely hindered the sight of the inner forest.

As I continued on I wondered if maybe perhaps the map was just an old joke. Something conjured up by a father to play a game of treasure hunt with his young son. I quickly disregarded the thought in knowledge that it had to be real treasure, especially for the price the old stallion at the general store sold the map for.

I wiped the sweat from the back of my neck which had accumulated and now dampened my fur. I hated hot summer days after a rainfall. The rainy weather was cold and damp but now everything had heated up and was muggy and miserable.

I wiped beads of sweat from my forehead then proceeded on through the forest. I knew that this treasure was worth it. Something in my gut just told me it would be the greatest treasure that I would ever find. As I continued on I felt as if some-pony was watching me. I quickly spun around but no one was there, just those menacing trees. They almost looked like they had horrid faces that watched me as I trotted along. I gulped in mild fear then continued on.

As the muggy humidity started to get to me I took out my canteen from the saddle strung across my side. I unscrewed the top and took a large sip. 'Ugh' I groaned. The water was rather warm and distasteful but did help to keep me hydrated somewhat. I screwed the cap back on then placed it back in my saddle and took another look around.

I began to wonder exactly where I was. I didn't have a map of the area and this treasure map was no help. I felt like I had been walking in circles all day. I looked around and it felt like my world began to spin. Everything simply spun in a blur of circles and I began to back pedal but then tripped over my own hooves and fell into a thick thistle bush. "Oww!" I yelped.

I pulled a few thistle needles out of the back of my neck as I stood up and turned around. A large patch of thistle brush stood in front of me and I groaned. I hated thistles. I slipped out my machete and held it in one hoof as I began to hack my way through the brush.

After a minute or so of heavy bushwhacking I came into a rather large clearing. It was surrounded by a thick wall of thistle and was almost barren, save for a small pile of rubble near a gravestone. The treetops blocked almost all of the sunlight from entering the opening, save for a few beams that managed to illuminate the area somewhat.

Inside my mind I was cheering, screaming in absolute success but on the outside I kept myself quiet and professional. Who knew what horrors might lurk about nearby.

I quickly paced over to the gravestone then pulled out my small handy shovel. I slipped off my saddle which contained just about everything I had brought with me. The only thing that wasn’t in the saddle was my Colt SAA .45LC. It had a bright mirror finish look to it and had a 5 ½ inch barrel on it, ideal for shooting rather than concealment or looks. The handle was ivory, a nice touch to it. I would’ve much rather had a wood handle but in the end just figured I’d leave it for the time being.

The revolver rested in a hip holster on my right side in an original holstering rather than a reverse holster generally used on chest holsters when carrying more than one gun. I had the holster and gun covered by the side of my jacket but kept it easily accessible in case I ever needed to use it.

Firearms were a rather common thing though usually discouraged in some places due to their deadly nature. Ideally a unicorn could handle a weapon the easiest, due to their magic, but manufactures have created battle saddles that harness the weapon for a pony and in turn the pony simply has to utilize the mouth piece that will trigger the firearm, but in most cases it is rather encumber some. However some ponies have managed to operate firearms without the use of magic or battle saddles and can simply use them with their hooves. I learned the latter technique from an old mare when I was younger.

I held the shovel in my front hooves and began to dig near the grave. The blade of the shovel pierced the soft squishy ground and I was easily able to start digging. I would toss the loose dirt over my left shoulder and into a pile. My movements were fluid and precise each and every time.

Suddenly I heard the cocking of a revolver and spun around to find myself looking down the barrel of a Smith and Wesson Model 10, probably a .38 caliber. I gulped as I realized who was holding it: Black Mane.

He was a unicorn and stood eye level with me. His fur was jet black and his mane was finely combed with an oily black look that matched his fur. His eyes were an icy blue hue that made me shiver as I looked into them. His body frame was mediocre and he was less than intimidating if one wasn’t to know who he was or didn’t look into his eyes.

His face was spread with a devilish smile. I went to reach for my own revolver but he laughed. “Ah-ah-ahh. I wouldn’t do that.” He told me and I lowered my hoof from my side then placed it back on the wet ground. I didn’t feel the wetness thanks to my boots but I could tell by the squishing sound that the ground made when I set my hoof on it.

“What do you want?” I hissed and he laughed then pointed to where I had been digging. He probably knew what I was doing here and followed me, letting me lead him to the treasure. “No way, it’s mine. I earned it!” I scowled but he simply sighed then levitated over a shovel with his magic.

“There are two types of ponies in Equestria. Those with guns, and those who dig. You dig” he ordered me. I refused to take hold of the shovel. He cocked back the hammer manually on his revolver despite it being double action. I still refused.

He pulled back the trigger and the gunshot sounded like a loud SNAP. Wet dirt was kicked up in front of my hooves and dirtied my face and chest. He cocked back the hammer again to seem menacing, which he was. My heart pounded in my chest and I finally took hold of the shovel.

I contemplated trying to beat him to death with the shovel but he must’ve read my mind. “Oh and remember, I am the one with the gun. If you try anything then I’ll shoot you dead… even if you did manage to kill me then my friends here would blast you into a pulp.” he informed me and that’s when I noticed the other stallions behind him. There were eight of them. Most carried lever action rifles but two differed from the others.

One was dressed in a rather fine attire and holstered twin Schofield revolvers. He was a pegasus with light blonde fur and a matching mane. His eyes were brown but heartwarming, if he wasn’t part of this gang that now held me up.

The other was a zebra. He had a long barreled Remington Rolling Block rifle with a magnifying scope that spanned down the top of the entire barrel.

I stepped back and began to dig in another spot in hopes that if I didn’t find the treasure then perhaps they’d leave. Black Mane read my bluff however and shook his head as he grunted. “I don’t think so. I’m not as stupid as you think.” He scoffed and I gulped as I returned to my old digging spot then continued to dig.

I must’ve been dug for an hour before the shovel finally hit something metal. The shovel thunked against what I could only presume to be the top of a metal chest. Black Mane motioned with his revolver for me to retrieve whatever the object was. I knelt down and quickly shuffled away the loose dirt from around the chest then pulled it out.

The chest was fairly heavy and made me grunt in effort as I pulled it out. I placed in on the ground by my side as I took a deep breath of exhaustion and wiped my sweaty forehead. Dirt and grit smeared across my face and sweat stung my vision slightly.

“Well… let’s have it!” Mane demanded. I kicked the chest and it slid over to his hooves. He looked at the metal chest which had a lock on it. He quickly blasted off the lock with his revolver then opened the chest. I only caught a glance of what was inside but it looked like gold relics and jewelry.

He nodded to himself then closed the chest again. “Well boys, we scored the jackpot this time.” He told the others who snickered to themselves and gave each other nods. Black Mane turned back to me and sighed.

“And as for you missy… sorry to say this but you can’t be living all that much after what just happened. But look on the bright side, at least you dug your own grave.” He laughed then squeezed the trigger on the revolver that he held in his hoof.

What I assumed to be a 38. caliber round punched through my gut and blew out an exit wound bigger than the entry. I gasped and a little bit of blood spat up. It tasted horrid, like a brass substance.

I fell back from the force and pain that now struck my body and collapsed into the hole I had dug. The sound laughter soon faded as they left me for dead. I looked up into the treetops. Light seemed to somehow shine down on me in my dying moments and I let my eyes slowly shut, a last beam of light flickering in my vision. I heard soft hoof steps quickly pace up to me and a heavenly voice started speaking but I couldn’t make out the words. This… this must be my angel coming to fly me away to heaven.

Author's Note

Before anyone says anything, the title is a pun on words (Tail, as in their tail, rather then an actual tale). I'm going to enjoy this story. Leave a comment on what you think of the story so far

Chapter 5: Home sweet home

The trip, like John had foretold, was long and strenuous but now I could just barely see a small town in the distant horizon. Well actually John had pointed it out and I had checked it out with my binoculars.

The weather was still and the air was no different. The sun pounded hot rays of light down on us. I had my adventurer helmet but at this point I was kind of wishing for something like John’s brimmed cow-pony hat. It seemed to block all the sun-rays from scorching the back of his neck.

Along with that, his duster coat may insulate the heat but he had his sleeves rolled up for the moment, revealing a nasty scar on his left foreleg, just between his shoulder and elbow.

“What happened there?” I asked, pointing to the scar. He looked to where I was pointing then snickered.

“Stopped in a saloon to grab a drink and a local drunk took my actions as imposing and attacked me with a knife before I could react. Stabbed the entire blade into my arm before I could grab a bottle and smash it over his head.” He informed me. Most of my scars were usually from crashing after failed stunts, like when I once tried to use a grape vine to swing across a small river and ended up crashing down into the jagged rocks below.

The only scar I had that wasn’t from a stunt accident was the one from Black Mane. “Any other cool scars?” I asked out of fascinated curiosity. He simply looked away and chuckled heartily.

He looked back to me with a laugh. “I would hardly call this scar ‘Cool’… but yes. Three others.” He told me. He lifted the left side of his duster coat along with his shirt, revealing a bullet scar. “Got this during a bounty mission for some bank robber. He shot me with his 30-30 rifle. Luckily I shot him in the leg and he fell in pain before he could get a follow up shot.” John began then pulled both the shirt and coat back down.

He shifted his body so that he could show me his lower right abdomen as he pulled up his shirt, revealing a small bullet wound much like mine. “From Black Mane… he shot me kind of the same way he shot you. But he was less courteous because he didn’t give me a grave and simply left me bleeding out on the ground. I had to crawl back to town and was patched up by some crazy crossed eyed blue pegasus with a funky looking cutie mark which she claimed to be a medical cross.” He chuckled with a smile. I laughed at statement.

“Well maybe if you had have dug your own grave first then he might have shown you some common courtesy.” I laughed and he sighed then nodded as our horses continued on along the dusty trail towards the town.

“So what about the last one?” I asked and he gave me a curious look. “You know? The fourth scar? You said you had three more but you’ve only shown me two.” I reminded him and he gulped shyly and quickly changed the subject.

“When we get to town we’ll have to go to the saloon first. I’m parched.” He told me but I quickly tried to resurface the subject about his scar that he seemed to try and hid. What could be so bad about a scar?

“Okay sure… so what about this last scar?” I asked and he tried to switch the subject to me.

“Meh, it’s not fun. What about you? Any cool scars? You look pretty unscathed.” He asked. I smiled then rolled my eyes.

“My scars don’t really show all that much. They’re pretty light. Well accept for the bullet wound from Black Mane. Other than that one, they’re all from stunt accidents but the cuts were never that bad so my scars don’t really show. So how about you’re last one?” I asked, prodding at the question some more.

“It uh… doesn’t show that well either… just a small burn.” He told me but I could tell he was lying. I just knew it.

“Oh come on John! What’s so bad about a scar? It’s not like I’m going to think any less of you. What? Did you get shot from a sheriff while on the run or something?” I asked, figuring that maybe he was shy about it because of something bad he had done to get it.

“I just… just forget about it would you? I don’t like talking about it.” He told me. I nodded then quickly dropped the subject. Sheesh, what could be so bad about a measly scar?

“Okay, so we get to town and have a drink. But after that you’re taking a bath. You stink.” I told him. He sniffed his coat then looked to me with a humored look.

“It’s not bad!” he exclaimed and I rolled my eyes.

“Not for you maybe, but you live with that stink every day. I’m not adventuring across Equestria with you smelling like that.” I told him with a laugh and he rolled his eyes.

“Fine then, stay in Dodge. I didn’t say you had to come with me.” He laughed and I groaned. Why did he have to be so difficult?

“John, you’re taking a bath. I don’t care if you don’t want to but you’re going have a wash even if I have to scrub you myself.” I told him and he snickered.

“Fine but if I have to bathe then so do you.” He challenged.

“John, bathing is not a challenge. It’s simple hygiene. You may have lived in the woods for the majority of your life but that doesn’t mean you can’t have common courtesy when in the presence of a lady.” I told him and he laughed. “What? What’s so funny?” I asked.

“A lady? Really? A lady doesn’t track down a notorious outlaw in a search for her treasure that he stole. I may not have ever been in a relationship with a mare but I know that real ladies don’t go off adventuring. They tend to stay home and cook for their stallion… so unless you’re sayin yah want to stay home and cook for me…” he trailed off with a chuckle.

“Oh please, don’t flatter yourself. You’re hardly much to look at and I would never want to settle down with some-pony as gruff and ruffian as yourself.” I teased. Though he was a strapping young stallion and did look fairly handsome, I just wasn’t interested in him that way.

“And you’re much different how?” he asked and I gasped from the teasing insult.

“I beg your pardon?! I’ll have you know that I’d make an excellent wife... when I’m ready!” I told him sternly, bent on winning this debate but he simply nodded to himself in a ‘Yeah… sure’ look.

“Daring… I’ve read a few of your books. You’re a good adventurer but I don’t think you’re cut out for the whole: Settling down and raising a family, thing.” He said with a laugh. I grumbled to myself, he was right. I didn’t want to settle down and have a family. I wanted to adventure and have the time of my life.

“You win.” I muttered and he leaned over.

“What’s that?” he asked in a squeaky and smug voice. I grumbled to myself.

“You win this round… but just you wait Mr. John… I’ll get you… oh yes. I’ll get you one of these days.” I told him but he simply chuckled from the comment and sat back upright on his horse as we began to approach the town.

“Well Ms. Do, I await the day that you ‘Best’ me.” He chuckled as we strode into town.

On the very outskirt of town, by a small building, sat a taxi carriage service. Across from the taxi carriage was the train station which looked to be empty at the moment save for a few workers here and there. Past the train station on the left side of the street sat a stable and yard where several horses mingled about while a group of ponies played what looked to be poker, at a table.

On the other side of the street from the stable sat a hotel that was mixed in with the local saloon. We entered the town and looked down the one main road. At the far end of the street, opposite that of the train station, sat a municipal office on the left and a sheriff office on the right.

The town had about ten buildings in all: A train station, the saloon/hotel, the stable building, the sheriff office, the municipal building, a local gun shop, a medical clinic, a small general store and two large buildings with what looked to be houses meant for several families.

The entire town was shaped like a capital ‘I’ with four roads, each one leading out near the bottom and top going in a separate direction each way. The gun shop and medical clinic faced each other from opposite sides of the street. The two house buildings were on the right side with the gun shop and the general store was beside the medical clinic and closer towards the sheriff’s office. Ponies mingled about throughout the town, talking to one another and trotting along carelessly.

“Well come on now, I’m parched.” John said and led us both over to saloon. He dismounted Marry then tied her to the riding post. I followed his action but he tied Nostalgic up before I fully disembarked the large horse. I gave the horse a gentle pat on the rear before following John into the saloon. We entered through the from swinging doors.

Multiple acts of profanity went on. There were whores trying to sell themselves to stallions, ponies gambling at just about every table and above that, ponies seemed to yell and holler as they got drunker by the moment.

There was a staircase at the far left end of the saloon that probably led to the hotel rooms. We both approached the bartender counter and John set down a single bit coin on the countertop. “Two glasses a water.” He ordered and the bartender quickly grabbed us two mugs of water.

He served them to us and we both quickly grabbed hold of the mugs and slurped back the cold water. It felt totally refreshing. I hadn’t had cold fresh water since… well I guess back at John’s house. John let out a satisfied sigh then looked to me. “Want another?” he asked but I shook my head.

“I need a bath.” I told him then looked to the bartender. “Any rooms have a bathroom?” I asked and the bartender nodded. “How much?” I asked.

“One night goes for five bits. Every service is included except… well the one that you won’t need.” He replied. I didn’t catch on as fast as John did, who quickly spoke before I did.

“Oh no, trust me, it’s not like that. We’re uhh… bounty hunters.” He told the bartender and that’s when I clued in. The bartender thought we were a couple, I think. I looked around to the whores and shuddered as I only imagined why John would ever want to associate with such profanity.

The bartender nodded with a smirk, he probably still thought we were a couple. John handed him five gold bits and in turn the bartender slid a key across the counter to John. He picked up the key and handed it over to me. “Room five.” The bartender told me. I nodded then proceeded upstairs.

I quickly found room five and opened the door. As I entered the room I quickly closed the door behind me. Luckily the sounds of profanity didn’t fully breach the walls of the room and were silenced somewhat.

I looked around. It was a single bedroom room with a door which I presumed led to the washroom. There was a window to the right of the room just above the bed. It wasn’t in the least bit fancy but I wasn’t one to complain, maybe if I had to pay the five bits than I would’ve but for now it was fine. I looked to the bed. It was a single bed mattress. I looked over to a somewhat fine couch.

I snickered to myself. “Sorry John, but I call the bed.” I chuckled to myself as I locked the door behind me. I slipped off my saddlebags as I trotted across the floor. It sounded as if I was trotting across solid ground rather than an upper floor of a building.

As I neared the washroom I kept discarding garments of clothing, not really caring to look decent since no-pony would see me. I slipped off my adventuring olive green shirt and pants which I usually wore when threshing through heavy jungle so that my legs didn’t get cut up but found them to be invaluable when horseback riding because the pants would shield my legs from dirt and clutter that was kicked up by the horse.

I opened the washroom door and stared in amazement at the washroom. There was a fine sink and toilet along with a very swanky looking porcelain tub. More than what I expected from Dodge Junction.

I grew up in Dodge and watched it grow from a simple little train stop in the desert into a small thriving town that was founded by a Mr. Red Jubilee. His wife was Mrs. Orchard Jubilee though her maiden name was something like Carnation or something. Hence her cutie mark was actually a flower not a cherry like Mr. Jubilee.

When I was young growing up with my aunt I came to know the sheriff quite well and since my aunt was never married, the local sheriff had always been like a father to me. If I was correct then, despite his rather old age, he was still the sheriff or well as he liked to be called ‘Marshal’.

I let my adventuring helmet clump to the ground as I dropped it. I had a feeling that by the end of the day that I’d be wearing a cow-pony hat much like John’s. I wondered if Mr. Crow still ran the general store. I thought about how old he was when I was young and figured probably not.

He was about fifty years old when I was ten so he’d be sixty now. He had beige fur but his facial hair had started to grey along with his blond mane. He had beautiful purple eyes and his cutie mark was a crow feather.
I ran some hot steamy water into the tub then after I was satisfied with the amount of water I sat down in the tub and let out a relieved sigh. Hot bubbly water soaked into my fur and cleansed my body thoroughly. I wondered why John didn’t seem to like bathing all that much. I quickly forgot about John for the moment being and simply laid back then relaxed in the bubbly water as I let out another sigh.

Author's Note

Yeah, excuse me while I go play some Red Dead Redemption